by the statute of the Londiners geuē forth commaundement through all his land that no corne shoulde at that tyme be turned to the making of drinke Such a Lord is God thus able to do where he is disposed to strike And yet we miserable creatures in our wealth and aboundaunce will not surcease dayly to prouoke hys terrible maiesty But let vs returne to the order agayne of our story After the Scottes had thus plagued miserably as ye haue heard the Realme of England they inuaded also Ireland where they kept and cōtinued warre the space of 4. yeares But in fine the Irishmen by ayd sent to them from England quitte themselues so well that they banquished the Scottes and slew Edward Bruys and many of the Nobles of Scotland with many other and droue the residue out of the country The king about the 12. yeare of his raigne assembled a new host and went into Scotland where he layd siege to Barwike But in the meane time the Scottes by an other way inuaded the marches of Yorkeshyre robbing and harieng the countrey that they slew much people Wherfore the Archbishop of of Yorke and other Abbottes Pryors Clerkes with husbandmen assembled a great company and gaue them battell at a place called Mytton where the Englishmen were discomfited and many of them slayne but the Archbishop and the Abbot of Selby and diuers other there escaped But because there were so many spirituall men there slayne it was called therefore the whyte battayle By reason whereof the king hearing of this and partly because wynter did approche was constrayned to breake vp his siege and so returned not without great daunger At this tyme the two Spensers Syr Hugh Spenser the father and Hugh Spenser the sonne were of great power in England and by the fauour of the King practised such cruelty and bare themselues so haughtely and proud that no Lord of this land might gainsay them in any thing that they thought good wherby they were in great hatred and indignation both with the nobles and the commons no lesse then Peter Gaueston was before Soone vppon this came two Legates from Rome sent by pope Iohn the 22. vnder the pretence to set agreement betwene England and Scotlād who for theyr charges and expences required of euery spiritual person iiij d in euery marke But all theyr labour nothing auailed For the Legates as they were in the North parts about Derlinghton with theyr whole family and trayne were robbed and dispoyled of theyr horses treasure apparell and what elles they had and with an euill fauoured handling retired backe agayne to Duresine where they said a while wayting for an answere from the Scots But when neyther the popes Legacy nor his curse would take any place with the Scottes they returned agayn to London where they first excommunicated and cursed as blacke a s soote al those arrogant and presumptuous robbars of Northumberland Secondly for supplying of the losses receaued they exacted of the Clergy to be geuen and paid vnto them viij d in euery marke But the Clergye thereunto woulde not agree seeing it was theyr owne couetouines as they say that made them venture farther then they needed Only they were contēted to relieue them after iiij d in a mark as they promised before further they woulde not graunt whereof the king being aduertized and taking part wyth his clergy directeth his letters to the said Legates in form as followeth Rex Magistro Rigando c. REX Magistro rigando de Asterio canonico Aurelian Salutem c. In Englishe thus The king to maister Rigand of Asserio Canon of Aurelia greeting We haue taken notice of the clamours and lamentable petitions of the subiectes of our Realme perceauing by the same that you practise many and sondry inconueniences very straunge neuer heretofore accustomed nor heard of in this our realme aswell agaynst the Clergy and ecclesiasticall persons as agaynst the layrie euen to the vtter oppression and empouerishing of many our liege people which if should be wincked at as God forbid may in processe of time be occasion of greater perills to ensue whereat we are not without cause moued and not a litle grieued We forbid you therefore that from henceforth you practise not ne presume in anye case to attempt any thinge within this our Realme either agaynst our Clergy or laytie that may any maner of way tend to the preiudice of our Royall person or of our Crowne and dignitie Regall witness the king at wyndsoure the vi day of February in the xi yeare of his raigne Per Concilium Likewise in the same yeare the sayd king writeth to the same effect to the Archbishop of Caunterbury as followeth Rex venerabili in Christo Patri W. eadem gra Archiepiscopo Cant. In English thus The king to the reuerend father in God W. by the same grace Archbishop of Canterbury 1. primate of Englande greeting We are credibly enformed by many our subiectes that certayne straunge imposicions neuer heard of before within any our dominions vpō lands tenemēts goods and cattels concerning testaments and cases of matrimony are brought into our Realme to be executed vppon our subiectes by you or some others which if should proceede to execution would manifestly tend to the disherisō of our Crowne impeachment of our Crowne and dignitie Regall and the intollerable damage of the subiectes of our realme and to the dew preseruation of the whiche you are bound by solemne othe of alleageance we therefore commaund and straitly charge you that you proceede not in any case to the execution of anye suche letters either in your owne person nor by anye other nor yet presume by colour of the same to attempte any thinge that may be preiudiciall or hurtfull to our Crowne or dignitie Regall And if you or any other in your name haue done or attempted anye thing by colour of the same that ye call back and reuoke the same foorthwith without delaye Witnesse the King at Shene the xvii of February the xi yeare of hys raigne Peripsum Regem The like letters in effect were directed to the Archbyshop of Yorke and to euery other Byshop through England By force of whiche letters the greedy Legates beyng restrayned of theyr rauening purpose taking what they could get and setting a peace such as it was betwene the king and the Earle of Lancaster were fayne to pack Besides the restraynt aboue mentioned for strange imposicions there followeth moreouer the same yeare the kings prohibitiō for the gathering of Peter Pence directed to the foresayd Legate the Tenor whereof followeth A prohibition of Peter Pence Rex magistro Rigando c. In English thus The king to mayster Rigand of Asserio Canon of Aurelia greeting We are geuen to vnderstād that you doe demand and purpose to leuye the Peter Peny within our Realme otherwise then the sayd Peter Peny hath bene heretofore accustomed to be leuyed in the time of
the Englishmen calling them cowards dastards with many such approbrious words tending to that effect The king not knowing whereunto the words of the foole did appertayne asked the foole why he called the Englishmen such weakelings and cowards c. why sayth the foole Because the fearefull and cowardly Englishmen had not the hartes to leape into the sea so lustely as our Normands Gentlemen of Fraunce had Whereby the French kyng began to vnderstand the victory of his part to be lost and the Englishmē to be victorers This victory atchieued the fame therof spreading abroad in England first was not beleued till letters thereof came from the king to Prince Edward his sonne being then at Waltham directed to the bishops prelates of the realme the effect of which letters here followeth vnder written THe bountifull benignitie of Gods great clemency powred vpon vs of late for your true certification and reioycing we thought good to intimate vnto you It is not vnknowne we suppose to you and to other our faythfull subiectes which also haue bene partakers with vs of the same with what stormes of boysterous warres of late we haue bene tossed and shaken as in the great Ocean But although the rising surgies of the sea be merueilous yet more merueilous is the Lord aboue who turning the tempest into calme in so great daungers so mercifully hath respected vs. For where as we of late did ordaine our passage vpon vrgent causes into Flaunders the Lord Phillip de Valoys our bitter enemye vnderstanding thereof layd agaynst vs a mighty nauy of ships entending thereby eyther to take vs or at least to stop our voyage Which voyage if it had bene stayd it had bene the cutting of of all the great enterprises by vs intended and taken in hande moreouer we our selues brought to a great confusion But the God of mercies seing vs so distressed in such perils and dangers hath gratiously aud beyond mans expectation sent to vs great succour strength of fighting souldiours and a prosperous wynde after our owne desires By the meanes and helpe whereof we set out of the hauen into the seas where we estsoones perceaued our enemies well appointed and prepared with a mayne multitude to set vpon vs vpon midsommer day last past Agaynst whome notwithstansting Christ our Lord and Sauiour hath rendered to vs the victory through a strong and vehement conflict In the which conflict a mighty number of our enemies were destroyed and well neare all theyr whole Nauy was taken with some losse also of our part but nothing like in comparison to theirs By reason whereof we doubt not but our passage by the seas hereafter shal be more quiet and safe for our subiectes and also many other commodities shall ensue therof as we haue good cause to hope well of the same For which cause we deuoutly considering the heauenly grace so mercifully wrought vpon vs do render most humble thankes praise to Christ our Lord and sauior Beseeching him thar as he hath ben and alwayes is ready to preuent our necessities in time of oportunitie so he will continue hys helping hand euer towardes vs so to direct vs here temporally that we may raigne and ioy with him in heauen eternally And in like sort we require your charitie that you also with vs rising vp to the prayse of God alone who hath begon so fauourably to worke with vs to our goodnesse in your prayers and deuine seruice do instantly recommend vs vnto the Lord traueiling here in these foreigne countries and studying to recouer not onely our right here in Fraunce but also to aduaunce the whole Catholicke Churche of Christ and to rule our people in iustice And that also ye call vpon the Clergy and people euery one through his diocesse to do the same inuocating the name of our Sauiour that of hys mercy he will geue to vs his hūble seruaunt a docible hart so to iudge and rule hereupon rightly doing that which he hath commaunded that at length we may attaine to that which he hath promised c. Which letter was written to the Byshops and prelates an 1340. After this foresayd victory vpon the sea newes therof with due thanks to our Sauiour sent into England the Kyng striking into Flaunders came to Gaunt in Brabaute where hee had left the Queene who ioyfully receaued him being a little before purified or churched as we terme it of her fourth sonne whose name was Iohn and commonly called Iohn of Gaunt and was Erle of Richmonde and Duke of Lancaster At Uillenorth the king assembled his councell whereat the noble men of Fraunce Brabant and Hennalt conioyning together in most firme league the one to helpe and defend the other with the king of England agaynst the French king purposing and determining from thence to march toward Turncy it to besiege But the French king vnderstanding theyr counsell fortified and victualed the same before theyr comming thither Furthermore the sayd Frenche king the same tyme to stop the sige of king Edward sent with king Dauid of Scotland a great power to that intent to make inuasiō in England thereby the sooner to cause the king to remoue hys siege In the meane time while king Edwarde wrote his letters to Philip de Ualous making vnto him certain requestes as in the same his letters here folowing is to be seen who for the he wrote not vnto him as K. of France but by the name of Philip de Ualous refused to answer him touching the same as by their letters here placed may be seene * The letter of the king of England to Phillip de Valous the French king goyng to the siege of Turney PHillip de Valous of long time we haue gently requested you by our Embassadours by all the reasonable meanes we might to that intent you should haue rendered vnto vs our lawful right and inheritaunce to the crowne of Fraunce which from vs a long time you haue by great wrong and force deteined And for that we well perceaue you meane to perseuere in the same your purpose and iniurous detinue without making any reasonable aunswere to our demaund We let you vnderstand that we are entred into the country of Flaunders as the soueraigne Lord of the same and so passe through the country and further signifie vnto you how that by the helpe of our Sauiour Iesus Christ and our righteous cause therein and with the power of the sayd country our people and allyes we purpose to recouer the right which we haue to that inheritaunce you deteine from vs by your iniurious force and therefore approche we towardes you to make a shorte end of this our rightfull challenge if you also will doe the like And for that so great an host assēbled which we bring with vs on our part supposing you also on the other part to doe the like cannot lōg remayne together without great destruction both to our people and country
next morow folowing other townesmeÌ„ in the villagies about ioyning with the townesmeÌ„ of Oxford confederated together in great force and power to set vpon the studeÌ„tes there and so did hauing a black flag borne before theÌ„ and so inuaded the Vniuersity men WherupoÌ„ the scholers being ouermatched compelled to flee into their haules and hostles were so pursued by theyr enemies that 20. of the doores of their haules and chambers were broke open many of them wounded and as it is sayd slain and throwen into priuies their books with kniues and bils cut all in pieces and much of theyr goods caried away And thus the studentes of that Vniuersity being conquered by the townesmen of Oxford and of the country about departed left the vniuersity So that for a time the scholes there and all schole acts did vtterly cease from all exercise of study except onely MertoÌ„ Colledge haule with a few other remayning behinde This being done the 12. day of February the Queene at the same time being at woodstock was brought to bed and purified on the first Sonday in Lent with great soleÌ„nity of Iusting About which time the Bishop of Lincoln their Diocesane hearing of this excessiue outrage sendeth his inhibition to all Parsons and Priestes forbidding theÌ„ throughout all Oxford none to celebrate Masse or any diuine seruice in the presence of any lay persoÌ„ within the said Towne of Oxford interdicting withal the whole Town Which interdiction endured the space of a whole yere and more The king also seÌ„t thether his Iustices to examine and enquire of the matter Before whom diuers lay men of the clergy were indicted And foure of the chiefe burgeses of the sayd towne were indicted by the kinges commaundement sent to the tower of London were there imprisoned At length through much labor of the nobles the king so tooke vp the matter that sending his writings vnto all Shiriffes in England offered pardoÌ„ to all singular students of that Vniuersity wheresoouer dispersed for that transgression whereby the Vniuersity in short time was replenished againe as before Moreouer was graunted to the Vice chauncellor or Commissary as they terme him of the towne and Vniuersity of Oxford to haue the aâ—ise of bread ale wine and all other victuals the Maior of the sayd town being excluded Also was grauÌ„ted and decreed that the commoÌ„s of Oxford should geue to the vniuersity of Oxford 200. pound sterling in part of satisfaction for theyr excesses reserued notwithstanding to euery one of the students his seuerall action agaynst any seuerall person of that townesmen c. About the yeare of our Lord. 1354. The king with the consent of his counsell reuoked home agayne out of flauders the staple of wolle with all things thereunto appertayning stablished the same in sondry places within the realme namely in Westminster Canterbury Chichester Bristow Lincolne and in Hulle Which Staple after an 1362. was translated ouer into Calice Of Simon Islip Archbishop of Canterb. mentioned a litle before pag. 363. I read in the said author aboue specified that he by his letters patent directed to al parsons vicars within his prouince straitly charged them theyr Parishioners vnder payne of excoÌ„munication not to abstaine froÌ„ bodely labor vpoÌ„ certaine Saints dayes which before were wont to be hallowed consecrated to vnthrifty idlenes Item that to Priests should be geuen no more for their yearely stipend but 3. pound 6.5.8 pence whiche made diuers of them to robbe and steale c. an 1362. The next yeare following which was 1363. the foresayd Kyng Edward kept his Parliament at London in the month of October wherein was prohibited no gold nor siluer to be worne in kniues girdles brooches ringes or in any other ornament belonging to the body except the wearer might dispend 10 pouÌ„d by yeare IteÌ„ that none should weare either silks or costly furres except such as might dispeÌ„d 100 pound by yeare Also that Marchaunt venterers should not export ouer any marchauÌ„dise out of the realme or seek for wines in other country wherby other nations should be constrayned rather to seeke to vs. c. But none of thys did take any great effect After this Simon Islip as is aboue recorded folowed Simon Langham then W. Wittelesey after whome next in the place succeeded Simon Sudbury Much about the same time the Nunnes of S. Bridgits order began first About which time also was builded the Queenes Colledge in Oxford by Queene Philippe of England wife to king Edward the third Circa annum domini 1360. Moreouer in the time of this Pope Innocent Fryer Iohn Lyle Bishop of Ely moued with certaine iniuries as he thought done to him by the Lady Blanche made his complaynt to the Pope Who sending down his curse to the Bishop of Lincolne and other Prelates to be executed vpon the aduersaries of the Bishoppe of Ely commaunded them that if they did know any of the sayd aduersaries dead and buried that notwithstanding they should cause the same to be taken vp which also they performed accordingly of whom some had bene of the Kings counsell Wherefore the king being displeased and not vnworthely did trouble and molest agayn the sayd Prelats This comming to the Popes hearing certayne were directed downe from the court of Rome in the behalf of the foresayd Bishop of Elye who meeting with the Byshop of Rochester the kinges treasurer deliuered vnto him being armed letters from the Bishop of Rome the tenour whereof was not known Which done they incontinent auoyded away But certayne of the kinges seruaunts pursuing did ouertake them of whom some they imprisoned some they brought to the iustices and so were condemned to be hanged Wherein may appeare what reuerence the Popes letters in this kinges dayes had in this realme of England Ex Chro. Walsing This Pope InnoceÌ„t ordeined the feast of the holy speare and of the holy nayles And here to make an end of this fourth booke now remayueth after our order and custome before begunne to prosecute the race of the Archbishops of Canterbury in this foresayd fourth booke conteined beginning where before we left pag. 170. at Lancfrancus A Table of the Archbishoppes of Caunterbury in this fourth Booke conteyned 34. Lanfâ—ancus 19. Polyd. Virg. lib. 9. numbereth this Lanfrancus to be the 33. Archbish. But by the count of other authors namely by that chronicle of the Monke of Douer semeth to be deceiued as he was in the 28. yeares of Dunstane whiche in deede did sit but 19. or 20. at that most This errour of Pol. seemeth to come by leauing out either Elsius which was the 23. or by leauing out Elfricus whiche was the 26. as in some authors I finde Moreouer here is to bee noted that although the sayd Elfricus were left out yet Lanfrancus cannot be 33. Note also that in the table of the 3. Booke before after Siricius to put in Sanctus
ought as neare as I can to chuse the best part Wherfore I surely trust that M. I. Wickliffe is one of the number of theÌ„ which are saued The words of Christ moneth me therunto saying Math. 7. Doe ye not iudge that ye be not iudged Luke the 6. Do not condemn ye shal not be condemned and the wordes of the Apostle 1. Cor. 4 Do ye not iudge before the Lord himselfe do come the which shall opeÌ„ those things that are hid in darknes to manifest the priuities of all hartes Secondly the loue and charity which I ought to bear vnto my neighbor louing him as my selfe doth moue me thereunto Luk. 10. Thirdly his good fame report moneth me the which he hath of the good Priests of the vniuersity of Oxford not of the wicked commoÌ„ly of the vulgar sort although not of the couetous proud and luxurious Prelates Fourthly his owne workes writings doe stirre me therunto by the which he goeth about with his whole indeuor to reduce all men vnto the law of Christ specially yâ— clergy that they shoulde forsake the pompe dominion of this world and with the Apostles lead the life of Christ. Fiftly his owne protestations which he doth oftentimes vse in his sentences often repeating the same doth not a litle moue me Sixtlye his earnest desire and affection which he had vnto the law of Christ doth not a litle allure me therunto disputing of the verity therof the which cannot fayle in any one iote or title Whereupon he made a booke of the verity of the holy Scripture approuing euen vnto the vtter most the trueth of Gods law Wherfore it were too foolish a consequeÌ„t to say that because the number of the Prelates and clergy in England Fraunce and Boheme do couÌ„t Iohn Wickeliffe for an hereticke that therfore he is an heretick c. Like as the reason for burning of the bookes for it is written in the first booke of Machabees first chapter that they did burne the books of the Lord tearing them in peeces and whosoeuer was founde to haue kept any bookes of the Testament or will of the Lord or the which obserued and kept the lawe of the Lord they were by the kinges commaundemen put to death If then the burning of these bookes by wicked men did argue or proue the euilnesse of the books theÌ„ was the law of God euill and nought So likewise the burning of S. Gregories bookes and diuers other sayntes and good men should argue proue that they were euill naughty men Wherupon as it doth not folow that because the Bishops Scribes and Phariseis with the elders of the people condemned Christ Iesus as an heretick that therfore he is an heretick So likewise doth it not follow of any other man The Byshops maisters of diuity monkes and prelates condemned thys man as an hereticke Ergo he is an hereticke For this consequeÌ„t is reproued by Iohn Chrisostom which was twise condemned as an hereticke by the Bishops and the whole clergy Likewise S. Gregory in his bookes was condemned by the Cardinals By like proofe also as they affirme M. Iohn Wickliffe to be an hereticke Iohn Duke of LaÌ„caster a man of worthy memory and progenitor of Henry king of Englande should also be an hereticke For the sayd Duke defeÌ„ded fauored and greatly loued M. Iohn Wickliffe Ergo the sayd Duke is or was an hereticke the consequent is good The Minor is well knowne vnto the Englishmen The Maior appeareth in the Canon where it is sayd he which defendeth an hereticke c. But these thinges set apart I demaund of the aduersary whether M. Iohn Wickliffe be damned for euer or no If he say that he is damned because he is an hereticke I propounde this vnto him whether M. Iohn Wickeliffe whiles he liued held any false doctrine coÌ„trary to the holy Scripture If he do affirme it let him then shew what doctrine it is and afterward declare that he held it obstinatly And he shall finde that in his bookes he alwayes wrote most commendable protestations agaynst obstinacye and stifneckednesse And by and by after M. Iohn Stokes in his intimation sayth that M. Iohn Wickliffe in EnglaÌ„d is counted for an hereticke This seemeth also false by the letter testimoniall of the Vniuersity of Oxforde vnto the which there is more credit to be geueÌ„ then vnto him And this shall suffise for this present Now as we haue declared the testimony of the Vniuersity of Oxford of Iohn Hus concerning the praise of Iohn Wickliffe It followeth likewise that we set forth and expresse the contrary censure and iudgementes of his enemies blinded with malicious hatred and corrupt affections against him especially of the Popes Councel gathered at Constance proceeding first in condemning hys bookes then of his articles and afterward burning of his bones The copy of which theyr senteÌ„ce geuen against him by that counsell here foloweth * The sentence geuen by the Councell of Constance in condemning the doctrine and 45. Articles of Iohn Wickliffe THe most holy and sacred councell of CoÌ„stance making and representing the catholick Church for the extirpation of this present schisme and of all other errors and heresies springing and growing vnder the shadow and pretence of the same and for the reformation and amendment of the Church being lawfully congregate and gathered together in the holy Ghost for the perpetuall memory of the time to come We are taught by the acts and historyes of the holy fathers that the catholicke fayth without the which as the holy Apostle S. Paule saith it is vnpossible to please God hath bene alwayes defeÌ„ded by the faythfull and spirituall souldiors of the Church by the shield of fayth agaynst the false worshippers of the same fayth or rather peruerse impugners which through their proud curiosity will seeme to know more and to be wiser then they ought to be for the desire of yâ— glory of the world haue gone about oft times to ouerthrow the same These kindes of warres and battelles haue bene prefigured to vs before in those carnall warres of the Israelites agaynst the Idolatrous people For in those spirituall warres the holy catholick Church through the vertue power of fayth being illustrateâ—â—â— the beames of the heauenly light by the prouideÌ„ce of God and being holpen by the helpe and defence of the Saints holy men hath alway continued immaculate the darcknes of errours as her most cruell enemyes being put to flight â—he hath most gloriously triumphed ouer all But in these our daies the old and vnclean enemy hath raysed vp new coÌ„teÌ„tions strifes that the elect of this world might be knowne whose Prince and captayne in time past was one Iohn Wickliffe a false Christian. Who during his life time taught and sowed very obstinatly many articles coÌ„trary and agaynst the Christian Religion and the Catholicke fayth And the same
Richard againe in the raigne of this king that many yeares after he was rumored to be aliue of them which desired belike that to be true which they knew to be false for the which diuers were executed For the space of sixe or vij yeares together almost no yeare passed without some conspiracy against the king Long it were here to recite the bloud of all such Nobles and other which was spilt in the raigne of this king as the Earle of Kent Earle of Salisbury Earle of Huntington named Iohn Holland c. as writeth the story of S. Albans But the English writers differ something in their names and make mention of 4. Earles of Surrey of Excester of Salisbury and Lord Spenser Earle of Gloucester Ex Lib. cui tit Calendarium Bruti And the next yeare following Syr Ihon Clarendon knight with two of his seruauntes the Priour of Laund with 8. friers were hanged and quartered And after these Henry Percy the younger the Earle of Worcester named Thomas Percy his vncle Lord of Kinderton and L. Richard de Uernoua The Earle of Northumberland scarce escaped with his pardon an 1403. In the which yeare the prison in Cornhill called the tonne was turned into the conduit there now standing To let passe other moe hanged and quartered the same time as Blount knight Benet Kely knight and Thomas Wintersel Esquier Also the same yeare was taken and executed sir Bernard Brokes knight sir Iohn Shilley knight Syr Iohn Mandelyn and William Frierby After all these L. Henry Earle of Northumberland and L. Bardolfe conspiring the kings death were taken in the North and beheaded which was in the 8. yere of this king Henry This ciuil rebellion of so many nobles other against the king declared what grudging heartes the people then bare towarde this king Henry Among whome I cannot pretermit heere also the Archb. of Yorke named Richarde Scrope who with the L. Moubrey Marshal of England gathered a great company in the North countrey against the foresaid king to whom also was adioyned the helpe of L. Bardolfe Henry Percy Earle of Northumberland Ex Chron. D. Albani And to stirre vp the people more willingly to take their partes they collected certaine Articles against the said king to the number of 10. and fastned them vpon the doores of Churches and Monasteries to be read of all men in English Which articles if any be disposed to vnderstand for somuch as the same also containe a great part of the doings betweene king Henry king Richard aforesayde I thought for the better opening of the matter heere vnder to inserte the same in such forme as I founde them in the historie of Scala mundi expressed ¶ Articles set vp on Church doores against king Henry the fourth IN the name of God Amen Before the Lorde Iesus Christ iudge of the quicke and dead c. We A.B.C.D. c. not long sithens became bounde by othe vppon the sacred Euangelicall booke vnto our soueraigne Lorde Richarde late king of England and France in the presente of many prelates potentates and nobilitie of the realme that wee so long as we liued should beare true allegeance and fidelity towardes hym and his heires succeding hym in the kingdom by iust title right and line accordyng to the statutes and custome of this realme of England By vertue wherof we are bound to foresee that no vices or hainous offences arise in the common weale do take effect or wyshed ende but that we ought to geue our selues and our goodes to wtstand the same without feare of sword or death whatsoeuer vpon paine of periurie which paine is euerlasting damnation Wherfore we seing perceiuing diuers horrible crimes and great enormities daily without ceassing to be committed by the children of the deuill and sathans soldiours against the supremacie of the Church of Rome the libertie of the church of England and the lawes of the realme against the person of king Rich. and his heires against the prelates noble men religion and comminaltie and finally against the whole weale publike of the realme of England to the great offence of the maiesty of almighty God and to the prouocation of his iust wrath and veÌ„geance towards the realme and people of the same And fearing also the destruction both of the Churche of Rome and England the ruine of our couÌ„try to be at hand hauing before our eyes the iustice the kingdom of God calling alwaies on the name of Iesus hauing an assured confidence in his clemency mercy and power haue here taken vnto vs certain articles subscribed in forme folowing to be proponed tried and heard before the iust iudge Iesus Christ and the whole world to his honour the deliuery of the church the cleargy and comminalty and to the utility profite of the weale publick But if which God forbid by force feare of violence of wicked persons we shal be cast in prison or by violent death preuented so as in this worlde we shall not be able to proue the saide articles as we would wish then do we apeale to the high celestiall iudge that he may iudge discerne the same in the day of his supreme iudgement 1. ¶ First we depose say except and entend to proue against the Lord Henry Derby sonne of the Lord Iohn of Gaunt late Duke of Lancaster and commonly called king of England himselfe pretending the same although without all right and title thereunto and against his adherents fautours and complices that euer they haue bene are and will be traytors inuaders and destroyers of Gods Church in Rome England Wales and Ireland and of our soueraigne Lord Richard late King of England his heires his kingdom and common wealth as shall hereafter maniâ—estly appeare 2. Secondarely we depose c. against the said Lord HeÌ„ry for that he had conceaued deutied conspired certaine hainous crimes and traiterous offences against his sayd soueraigne Lord Richard his state and dignitie as manifestly did appeare in the contention betwene the said Lord Henry and yâ— Lord Thomas Duke of Northfolke begon at Couentry but not finished throughly Afterwards he was sent in exile by sentence of the said king Richard by the agreement of his father the Lord Iohn Duke of Lancaster by the voice of diuers of the Lords temporall nobilitie of the realme and also by his owne consent there to remaine for a certaine time appointed vnto him by the said Lords and withall he was bound by othe not to returne into EnglaÌ„d before he had obteined fauour grace of the kyng Not long after when the king was departed into Ireland for reformation of that countrey apperteining to the crowne of England but as then rebelling agaynst the same the sayd Lord Henry in the meane time contrary to his oth and fidelitie and long before the time limited vnto him was expired with all his fautours and inuaders secretly entred into the Realme swearing
to release him of his oath The Popes absolution abused The answer of the nobles again to the kyng The controuersie betweene the king the Nobles put in comprimis The Pope releaseth the K. of his oath Wicked make-bates Ex Flor. hist. in Anno. 1261. Bishops going about to recouer benefices appropriate froÌ„ religious houses Ex Florilego ibid. Pope Alexander dyeth Pope Vibane Anno. 1267. A new release of the kings oth from Rome with this epitaph Hic pudor Hypoliti Paridis gerasensus Vlisiss Eneaepietas Hectoris ira iacet The Welchmen rebell The pâ—ouisions of Oxford again graunted by the kyng The kings palace at Wellm. brent with fire Vsury punished for taking aboue â— pence a weeke in a pounde Anno. 1263. The Nobles rysing against the straungers hauing the commodities of the realme Peter of Hereford a Burgundian a rich Byshop Iohn Maunsell a rich priest The kyng agayn agreeth with the Nobles The Queene a great cause of this debate The sorme of peace concluded betweene the king and the Nobles The castle of Windsor recoue red out of the handes of strauÌ„gers Manet alta meÌ„te repostum iudicinum Paridis c. Virg. The sentence of the french king with the king of England against the Barons Ex Flor. hist. ex Gisbur alijs Warre betwene the king and the Barons beginneth Vniuersitie of Oxford remoued for a tyme to Northampton Anno. 1264. The Nobles taken at Northampton SimoÌ„ MouÌ„tfort the youÌ„ger taken prisoner The scholers of Oxford stout against the kyng The studeÌ„ts of Oxford spared The Lords taken at NorthamtoÌ„ Earle Simon Mountfort sayneth him selfe sicke Rochester besieged of the Barons The Kyng sâ—uaneth London The letter of the Lords in the kyng The answer of the king to the Lords The letter of Richard K. of Almaine and prince Edward to the Barons The battaile of Lewes betwene the king and the Barons beginneth Richard king of Almaine with his sonne taken prisoners The kings main battaile at Lewes discomforted and the king fayne to take the Abbey Prince Edward returning from the first chase findeth altogether lost The prince fighteth a new battell Prince Edward also put to the worit and fame to take the town The Castle of Lewes besieged A peace intreated betweene the king Barones The two princes giuen in hostage The kyngs souldiours in TuÌ„bridge after they had spoyled the Londners at Crowdown kept themselues in garison at Bristow Earle Simon after this victory beareth himselfe so slout theâ— he imprisoneth the hostages of the kings The death of Pope Vrbane Pope Clement 4. Pope Clement first a maried man had wife and children Thomas Aquine Boâ—uenture â—ders at Paâ—is Ann. 1265. Dissentâ—â— betweene Earle Simon and the Earle of Glocester The Earle of Glocester and Roger Mortimer conspire together against Earle Symon Prince Edward escapeth froÌ„ out of the custody of Earle Simon by a trayne The Earle 〈◊〉 Ienâ—â—â—h about 〈◊〉 in all 〈◊〉 gatheâ—â—â—h a pow-â—â— The first enterprise of prince Edward after his escape by the meanes of a spie The disposing of the princes battayle against the Earle Simon fought at Eusham Prince Edwarâ—s host descâ—iâ—â— whereat the Earle was much abashed The wordes of Earle Simon to his sonne K. Henry almost slain in the battell at length knowen by his voice resâ—ued by his sonne Earle Simon his sonne and many moe Lordes and Barons slaine at this battell of Eusham Anno. 1266. A parliament summoned at Winchester where K. Henry was againe restored to his regalitie Kenilworth castle besieged of the king Kenilworth decree against the disherited Kenilworth decree gaynsayd by diuers Kenilworth castle yelded vp to the king before the returne of the messengers out of Fraunce The tenthâ—â— graunted to the Kâ—â—y autoritie Apostolicall A new assembly of the Barons at Chester field where they had the ouerthrow All the confederates of SymoÌ„ Meiâ—fort with their childreÌ„ disherited by the king SimoÌ„ MouÌ„tfort and his confederates excommunicated by the Popes Legate Tenths graÌ„ted by the pope to the kyng and queene for vij yeares Anno. 1247. The castle of Kenilworth again besieged An other assembly of the Barons at Axioline and discomforture of them The Iewes spoyled and slain at Lincolne The Barons fortified the Ileland of Elye The I le of Ely assaulted and entred by prince Edward The king kept out of London 40 dayes by the Barons and Citizens A peace coÌ„cluded betweene the Barons and the kyng The statutes of Marleberge A conuocation holden at London by Octobonus the popes legat The Legates departing out of Englande Valuation taken of all Churches by Octoborus the Popes Legate Pensions out of Cathedrall and conuentuall churches paide to the popes clarks Pope Clement the 4. dyeth Pope Gregory the 10. The mariage of Edmund Earle of Lancaster Edward the kyng confessour shrined The Byshop of Sarum put from his consecratioÌ„ The death and slaughter of L. Richarde the kings sonne of Almaine at ViterbiuÌ„ Anno. 1270. The death of Boniface Archbish. of Cant. Adam Chelindene elected Archb. of Cant. Appellation from the K. to the Pope by the MoÌ„ks of Cant. Adam Chelindene goeth vp to Rome Variance betweene the officiall of Cant. and the prior of Douer Appellation to Rome Adam Chelindon resigneth to the Pope Rob. Kilwatby Archb. of Cant. The coÌ„cordance The great expedition to inuade the Turke stayed by the concluding of a peace The great voyage of the freÌ„ch kyng against the Turkes turned to a mony matter The clemeÌ„cie of prince Edwards toward the poore souldiers A great shipwracke of the Christians lying at anchor a litle from Trapes Money euil got as euill lost Non habet eueÌ„tus sordida praeda bonos Ex scala mundi Ex Gualt Gisburn Ex Flor. hist. Prince Edward and his men preserued from the tempest The integritie of Prince Edward rewarded of God Prince Edward arriueth at Acra and taketh Nazareth The Noble men of Cyprus shew their fidelitie to the Prince and kings of England A guilefull deceipt of the Saracens practised against prince Edwarde Ex Gosb Scala mundi The messenger searched before he came to the princes presence Prince Edward wounded hâ—â— with an inuenemed knise of the Turkes messenger The Prince in perill of death by reason of his hurt is comforted 〈◊〉 phisitionâ— The Prince restored to health and the Soldian forl weareth himselfe The Prince returneth out of Turky toward England a-againe A day of â—orte in Fraunce appointed which turned to good earnest A conspiracy of the French men against the Englishmen Exercise of battaile vsed in stede of Barrioâ—s and Torney The victorie of the prince and English men against the Earle of Chalons Frenchmen Prince Edward was in Vasconia at the time of his fathers death Anno. 1272. Pope Clement the 4. dyeth Pope Gregory the 10. Ex Annalibus Silesiae The Tartarians make great spoile in Christendome The Seythians army lyke locustes Kyng Henry slaine and his army vanquished Nine sackes full of Christians cares being slain
the other side vpon occasion as followeth Gaufridus or Geffray sonne to King Henry 2. and brother to King Richard whom the King had elected a little before to the Archbyshoprick of Yorke vpon the euen of the Epiphany which we call Twelfe day was disposed to heare Euēsong with all solemnity in the Cathedrall church hauing with him Hamon the Chaunter with diuers other Canons of the church Who tarying something long belike in adourning and attyring himselfe in the mean while Henry the Deane and Bucardus the treasurer disdayning to tary his comming with a bolde courage lustilye began theyr holy Euensong with singing theyr Psalmes ruffling of descant and mery piping of Organs Thus this Catholicke Euensōg with as much deuotion begon as to gods high seruice proceeding was now almost halfe complete when as at lenth they being in the midst of theyr myrth commeth in the new elect with his trayne and gardeuiaunce all full of wrath and indignatiō for that they durst be so bolde not wating for him to begin gods seruice and so estsoones commaunded the Duyre to stay holde theyr peace The Chaunter likewise by vertue of his office cōmaūdeth the same But the Deane and Treasurer on the other side willed them to proceed and so the song on and would not stint Thus the one halfe crying agaynst the other the whole Duyre was in a roare theyr singing was turned to scolding theyr chaunting to chiding and if in stead of the Organes they had had a Drumme I doubt they would haue solsede by the eares together At last through the authority of the Archb. and of the Chaunter the Queare began to surcease and geue silence Then the newe elect not contented with that had bene song before with certayne of the Quire beganne the Euensong new agayne The Treasurer vpō the same caused by vertue of his office the candles to be put out Wherby the euensong hauing no power further to proceede was stopped forthwith For like as without the light and beames of the sun there is nothing but darcknes in all the world euen so you must vnderstand the Popes church can see to do nothing without candle light albeit the sun do shine neuer so cleare and bright This being so the archb thus disapointed on euery side of his purpose made a greeuous plaint declaring to the clergy and to the people what the Deane and Treasurer had done and so vpon the same suspended both them and the church from all diuine seruice till they should make to him due satisfaction for their trespasse The next day which was the day of Epiphany when all the people of the City were assembled in the Cathedrall church as theyr maner was namely in such feasts deuoutly to heare diuine seruice as they call it of the church there was also present the Archb. and the Chaunter with the residue of the Clergy loking when the Deane and Treasurer would come and submit themselues making satisfaction for theyr crime But they still cōtinuing in their stoutnes refused so to do exclaiming vttering contemptuous wordes agaynst the Archb. his partakers Which when the people heard they in a great rage would haue fallē vpon them but the Archb. would not suffer that The Deane thē his fellowes perceiuing the stirr of the people for feare like prety men were fayne to flye some to the tombe of S. William of Yorke some ran to the Deanes house there shrowded themselues whom the Archb. then accursed And so for that day the people returned home without any seruice Ex veteri Chronico manu scripto cui initium Anno gratiae Milles. c. After this King Richard preparing to set all thinges in an order before his going committed the whole gouernement of the realme principally to William Bishoppe of Ely his Chauncellor to Hugh B. of Durhā whom he ordayned to be the chiefe Iustice of all England in his absence the one to haue the custody of the tower with the ouersight of all other parts of the land on this side of Number the other which was the B. of Durham to haue charge vpon all other his dominions beyond Number Sending moreouer to Pope Clement in the behalfe of the foresayd William B. of Ely to be made the Popes Legate through all England and Scotland which also was obtayned Thus the B. being aduaunced in high authority to furnish the king toward his setting forth prouideth out of euery city in England ij Palfreys and ij sumpters out of euery Abbey one palfrey and one sumpter These thinges and other thus set in a stay the king according to his former appointment about the time of Easter sailed to Fraunce where the French king and he conferring together because they could not make redy at that time of Easter concluded to take a longer day proroging their voyage till after midsommer In which meane time the king occupying himselfe in redressing stablishing such things as further were to be ordred there determined that Baufridus Iohn his brethrē shuld not enter into England in 3. yeres after his departure Neuertheles he released that band afterward to his brother Iohn Thēn he appoynted the Captaynes Constables ouer his nauy set lawes to be obserued in his iourney vpon the seas But especially his care was to make vnity and concord betwene parties that were at variaunce and to set them together at one At which time the long contētion began also to be appeased which so many yeres had continued betwene Bald winus Archb. of Cant. and his monkes of Christs church The discourse whereof although it be some what tedious to be set forth at large being enough to make a whole tragedy yet to the intent the age now present may see what great conflictes and disquietnes vpō what litle trifles hath bene stirred vp what litle peace vnity hath bene not onely in this church but commōly in all other churches vnder the popes catholicke regiment I thought it labour not ill bestowed somewhat to intermeddle in opening to that eyes of the Reader the consideration of this matter Wherein first is to be vnderstood that the Archbishops of Cant. cōmonly being set vp by the pope especially since the time of the conquest haue put the Kinges of this land to much sorrow trouble as appeared by William Rufus Lanfrāck and also Anselme By Henry 1. and Anselme King Stephen Theobald Henry 2. Becket c For which the Kinges of this land haue vsed the more care circumspectiō to haue such Archbishops placed in that sea as either should stand with them or at least should not be agaynst them Now to the purpose of our matter entended First after Laufrancus who was Archb. xx yeares the sea standing vacant v. yeares succeded Anseimus sat 17. yeares After whom the sea stāding vacant 4. yeres succeded Radulphus and continued 9. yeares Then followed
wrote a sharpe and thundering letter to the Archb. bishops and prelates of England commanding them by his authority Apostolical that for so much as the iniuries done to his Legate did redounde to the contumelie of the whole mother church of Rome they should not faile therfore but with seuere censures of the Church that is wyth booke bell and candle procede as wel against the foresayd Iohn Erle of Morton as also all other who so euer had or should attempt any violence or iniury against the sayd his legate B. of Ely with no lesse seuerity then if the sayd iniury should be offred to the person of the Pope himselfe or any other of his brethren the Cardinals c. The bishop of Ely the popes Legate bearing himselfe bold vpon the fauour and letters of the Pope which tooke his part writeth to Henry B. of Lincolne charging requiring that he in vertue of obedience shoulde execute the Popes sentence mandate in excommunicating all such as were offenders in that behalfe there reciteth the names of diuers against whome he should procede as the Archb. of Roan yâ— B. of Wint. W. Mareschal Geffrey Peterson Bruer and Bardoâ—f the Earle of Salisbury the Earle of Mellent Gilbert Basset the Archdeacon oâ— Oxforde and especially Hugh B. of Couentry Also M. Benet Steuen Ridle Chancelor to Erle Iohn the kings brother to the which Earle he reserued a further day of respite before he should be excommunicate with a number of other moe beside these Howbeit the saide B. of Ely could finde none to execute this commandement of the Pope Then they with a generall consent wrote againe to K. Richard complaining of the intollerable abuses of the sayd B. his Chauncellor In like sort the sayd Chancelor also complaining of them wrote his letters to the king signifying how Earle Iohn his brother went about to vsurpe his kingdome woulde also shortly set the crowne vpon his owne heade vnles he made the more spede homeward The king then was busie in repulsing the Saladine and prepared to lay siege against Hierusalem and got Sclauonia with diuers other townes from the Saracens which was in the yere of our Lord 1192. hauing diuers conflicts in yâ— meane space with the Saladine and euer put him to the worse As the king thus was preparing to lay his siege against Ierusalem the Saladine glad to fall to some composition with the king sent vnto him that if he would restore to him againe Sclauonia in as good state as it was when he tooke it hee would graunt to him and to all Christians in the lande of Ierusalem truce for 3. yeres and offred himselfe thereunto to be sworn The king seeing the Duke of Burgundy and the frenchmen to shrinke from him and his owne men to decay and also his mony health to diminish but especially for that he vnderstode by the B. of Ely his Chancelor the French king to set vp Iohn hys brother to possesse his kingdome being counsailed thereto by the Templaries tooke the truce offred of the Saracens so began to draw homeward In this meane while much grudge and strife increased more and more betwene the B. of Ely and the archbishop of Roan aboue specified in so much that the Archb. being excommunicate sent vp his Clerkes to Pope Celestine to complaine of the Bishop But the Pope euer stoode in his purgatioÌ„ At last he sent two of his Cardinals to wit Ottomannus Bishop of Hostia and Iordanus de fossa noua to breake the strife betwene the B. of Ely and the Archbishop of Roan After this king Richard being taken and in the custody of Henry the Emperor the B. of Ely resorting to him was sent by him into England to Alinor his mother and other nobles Who then returning into England againe not as Chauncelour nor as Legate as he sayde but as â— simple plaine Bishop so by that meanes was receiued Ex Matt. Paris Et ex alijs incerti nominis manuscriptis codicibus But of this vaine glorious prelate inough too much Nowe to returne againe to Richarde concerning whose worthy actes done abroad in getting of Cyprus Achon Ptolemaida in pacifying Ioppe c. partly is spoken of before Many other valiant famous actes were by him and the French king atchieued and mo should haue bene had not those two kings falling into discord disseuered theÌ„ selues by reason whereof Philip the French king returned home againe wythin short space Who being retourned againe eftsones inuaded the couÌ„try of Normandy exciting also Iohn the brother of king Richard to take on him the kingdome of England in his brothers absence Who then made league vpon the same with the French king and did homage vnto him which was about the fourth yere of king Richard Who then being in Syria hearing thereof made peace with the Turkes for 3. yeres And not long after king Richard the next spring following returned also Who in hys returne driuen by distresse of weather about the parties of Histria in a towne called Synaca was there taken by Limpold duke of the same country and so sold to the Emperor for 60000. markes Who for no small ioy thereof writeth to Phillip the French king these letters here following The letter of the Emperour to Phillip the French king concerning the taking of king Richard HEnricus dei gratia Romanorum Imperator semper Augustus dilecto speciali amico suo Philippo illustri FrancoruÌ„ Regi salutem sincerae dilectionis affectum Quoniam Imperatoria celsitudo non dubitat regalem magnificentiam tuam laetiorem effici de vniuersis quibus omnipotentia creatoris nostri nos ipsos Rom. imperiuÌ„ honorauerit exaltauerit nobilitati tuae tenore praesentium declarare duximus quòd inimicus imperij nostri turbator regni tui Rex Angliae quum esset in transeundo mare ad partes suas reuersurus accidit vt ventus rupta naui sua in qua ipse erat induceret eum in partes Histriae ad locum qui est inter Aquileiam Venetias Vbi Rex Dei permissione passus naufragium cum paucis euasit Quidam itaque fidelis noster comes Maynardus de Gooxce populus regionis illius audito quòd in terra erat considerato diligentiùs qualem nominatus Rex in terra promissionis proditionem traditionem perditionis suae cumulum exercuerat insecuti sunt intendentes eum captiuare Ipso autem rege in fugam conuerso ceperunt de suis octo milites Postmodum processit Rex ad Burgum in Archiepiscopatu Salseburgensi qui vocatur Frisorum vbi Fridericus de Betesow rege cum tribus tantùm versus Austriam properante noctu sex milites de suis cepit Delectus autem consanguineus noster Limpoldus Dux Austriae obseruata strata saepe dictum Regem iuxta Denam in villa vicinori in domo despecta captiuauit
Cum itaque in nostra nunc habeatur potestate ipse semper tua molestauit turbationis operam praestiterit ea quae praemisimus nobilitati tuae insinuare curauimus scientes ea dâ—â—ectioni tuae beneplacita existere animo tuo vberrimam importare laetitiam Datum apud Ritheountum V. Kalendas Ianuar. King Richard thus being traiterously taken and sold to the Emperor by the duke of Austrige for 60000. marks was there kept in custodie a yeare ano iii. monethes In some stories it is affirmed that K. Richard returning out of Asia came to Italy with prosperous winde where hee desired of the pope to be absolued froÌ„ an othe made against his will and could not obtaine it And so letting out from thence toward England passing by the couÌ„try of Conradus the Marques whose death he being slaine a little before was falsely imputed by the French king to the king of England and there traiterously was taken as is before saide by Limpoldus Duke of Austrige Albeit in an other story I find the matter more credibly set forth which saith thus that king Richard slewe the brother of this Limpoldus playing with him at chesse in the french kings court And Limpoldus taking his vauntage was more cruel against him and deliuered him as is â—aid to the Emperor In whose custody he was deteined during yâ— time aboue mentioned a yere and 3. months During the which time of the kings endurance the French king in the meane season stirred warre in Normandy And Erle Iohn yâ— kings brother made stir and inuaded England but the barons and bishops of the lande mightely wtstode him And besieged him in the Castell of Windsore where they tooke from him all the castels munitions which before hee had got Thus the Erle seeing no hope to preuaile in England suspecting the deliuerance of the king his brother made in to France kept with the French king At length it was so agreed and concluded with the Emperor that K. Rich. should be released for 14000. pounds Of the which mony part should remaine to the duke of Austrige the rest shuld be the Emperors The summe of which money was here gathered made in England of chalices crosses shrines candlesticks and other church plate also with publik contribution of friers abbeis and other subiectes of the realme Wherof parte was presently paid for the residue remaining hostages and pledges was taken which was about the 5. yeare of his raigne And then it was obtained of the Pope that priestes might celebrate with chalices of latin and tinne And so was granted continued long after which mine author in his Chronicle entituled Eulogium doeth testifie himselfe to haue scene At what time this foresayde mony was paid and the hostages geuen for the ransom of this king I haue an old storie that saith how the foresaide duke of Austrige shortly after was plagued by God with v. sondry plagues First with burning of his chief towns Secondly with the drowning of x. M. of his menne in a floud happening no man could tell how Thirdly by turning all the eares of his corne field into wormes Fourthly by taking away almost all the Nobles of his lande by death Fiftly by breaking his own legge falling from his horse which leg he was compelled to cut off with his own hands after died vpon the same Who then at his death is said to forgeue K. Richard 50000. Markes sent home the hostage that was with him ex varijs Chron. The booke intituled Eulogium before mentioned declareth thus that the sayde Limpoldus Duke of Austrige fell in displeasure with the bishop of Rome and died excoÌ„municate the next yeare after An. 1196. Thus the sayde King Richarde being raunsomed as hath ben declared from the couetous captiuity of the Emperour was restored againe and made his repaire into Englande At whose returne Erle Iohn hys brother resorting to him with humble submission desired to be pardoned of his transgressions To whom king Richard answering againe would God saith he this your trespasse as it dieth with mee in obliuion so it may remaine wyth you in remembraunce And so gentlely forgaue him And after he had againe recouered his holdes and castles caused himselfe to be crowned againe Whych done he made hys power agaynst the French king and draue hym out of Normandy After that he turned his viage against the Welshmen and subdued them The next yeare following which was the 1197. yere of the Lord Philip yâ— french king brake truce made betwene him and king Richarde whereuppon the king was compelled to saile ouer againe to Normandy to withstand the malice of his enemy About which time my story recordeth of one called of some Fulco some say he was the Archbyshop of Roane called Gualter This Fulco being then in England and comming to the kings presence sayde vnto him with great courage boldnes Thou hast O mighty King three daughters very vicious and of euill disposition take good heede of them and betimes prouide for them good husbandes least by vntimely bestowing of the same thou shalt not onely incurre great hurt and damage but also vtter ruine and destruction to thy selfe To whom the king in a rage sayde Thou lying and mocking hypocrite thou knowest not where thou art or what thou sayest I thinke thou art mad or not well in thy wittes for I haue neuer a daughter as all the world knoweth and therefore thou opeÌ„ liâ—r get thee out of our presence To whom Fulco aunswered no and like your grace I lie not but say truth for you haue iii. daughters which continually frequeÌ„t your court and wholy possesse your person and such iii. whoores naughty packes as neuer the like hath bene heard off I meane mischieuous pride gredy couetousnes and filthy luxurity And therfore againe I say O king beware of them and out of hand prouide mariages for them least in not so doing thou vtterly vndoe both thy selfe and all the whole realme The which his wordes the King tooke in good parte with correction of himself confession of the same Wherupon incontinently he called his Lordes and Barons before him vnto whome he declared the coÌ„moning and monition of Fulco who had willed hym to beware of his iii. daughters pride auarice and luxurie with counsel out of hand to marrie them least further discommoditie shoulde ensue both to him and the whole realme whose good couÌ„sell my Lordes I entende to follow not doubting of all your consents therunto Wherefore here before you all I geue my daughter swelling pride to wife to the proude Templars my greedie daughter auarice to the couetous order of the Cistercian Monkes and last of all my filthie daughter luxurie to the riotous prelates of the Churche whom I thinke to be very meete men for her and so seuerally well agreeing to all their natures that the like matches in this our Realme are not to be found for
them And thus much concerning Fulco Not long after this it befell that a certaine noble personage Lord of Lemonice in litle Britaine Widomarus by name found a great substance of treasure both of golde and siluer hid in the ground wherof a great part he sent to king Richard as chiefe Lorde and Prince ouer the whole countrey Which the king refused saying he would either haue all or none for that he was the principall chiefetaine ouer the land But the finder woulde not condescende to that Wherefore the king laide siege to a Castell of hys called Galuz thinking the treasure to lie there But the keepers and warders of the Castel seeing themselues not sufficient to withstand the king offered to him the castell desiring to depart with life and armour To this the king woulde in no wise graunt but bid them to reenter the castell againe and to defende it in all the forceable wise they coulde It so befell that as the King with the Duke of Brabant went about the castel vewing the places therof a souldiour wythin named Bertandus Cordoun stroke the king with an arrow in the arme whereupon the yron remaining and festering in the wound the king within 9. daies after died who because he was not content with the halfe of the treasure that another man founde lost all his own treasure that he had The king being thus wounded caused the man that stroke him to be brought vnto him and asked the cause of him why he so wounded him Who answered againe as the storie sayeth that he thought to kill rather then to be killed And what punishment soeuer he should susteine he was cōtent so that he might kil him which had before killed his father and brethren The king hearing his words frely forgaue him and caused an hundreth shillings to be geuē him Albeit as the story addeth after the death of the king the duke of Brabāce after great torments caused hym to be hāged Ex historia Regis Richardi 2. cui initium De patre istius Bruti c. The storie of Gisburne sayeth that the killer of king Richarde comming to the French king thinking to haue a great rewarde was commanded to be drawen a sonder with horse and his quarters to be hanged vp An other story affirmeth and Gisburn partly doth testifie the same that a litle before the death of K. Richarde 3. Abbotes of the order Cistercian came to him to whome he was confessed And when he sawe them somewhat stay at his absolution had these wordes that he did willingly commit his body to the earth to be eaten of wormes and his soule to the fire of Purgatory there to be tormented til the iudgement in the hope of God his mercy Ex Iornalens Gisburn alijs About the raigne of this king the sayd Iornalensis maketh mention of Roger archbish of Yorke which put out of his Churche the Monkes and placed for them seculare Priests saying that he woulde rather with Ecclesiasticall benefices to be geuen to wanton Priests then to abhominable Monkes that Thurstinus did sinne neuer worse in al his life then in building that house for monks c. Another story I haue which sayth that this was the Byshop not of Yorke but of Couentrie The king not long after departed without issue and Iohn his brother reigned after him in whome although some vices may worthely be reprehēded especially for his incontinent and too much licentious life yet was he farre from that deseruing for the which he hath bene so il reported of diuers wryters who being led more with affection of Poperie then with true iudgement and due consideration depraued his doings more then the sincere trueth of the historie will beare them Concerning which historie after so many wryters we thought also to bestowe a little labour although in this matter we can not be so long as I would and as the matter requireth Kyng Iohn AFter the death of king Richarde called Coeur de Lyon reigned his brother Iohn Earle of Morton Afterward the Archbyshop put the crowne on his head and sware him to defend the churche and to maintaine the same in her good lawes and to destroy the euil And except he thought not in his minde to do this the Archb. charged him not to presume to take on him this dignitie And on Saint Iohn Baptists day next following king Iohn failed into Normandy came to Roan where he was royally receiued and truce concluded betweene him the French king for a time And thether came to him the Earle of Flaunders and all other Lords of Fraunce that were of K. Richards band and frendship and were sworne vnto him Not long after this Philip the French king made Arthur Knight and tooke his homage for Normandie Britaine and al other his possessions beyond the sea and promised him helpe against K. Iohn After this King Iohn and the French king talked together wyth theyr Lordes about one houres space And the Frenche King asked so much land for himself and knight Arthur that king Iohn would graunt him none and so departed in wrath The same yeare a legate came into Fraunce and commaunded the King in paine of interdiction to deliuer one Peter out of prison that was elect to a Bishoppricke and thereupon he was deliuered And after that the Legate came into England commaunded K. Iohn vnder paine of interdiction to deliuer the Archb. which he had kept as prisoner 2. yeares which the King denied to do till he had payd him 6000. markes Because he tooke him in harnes in a field against him and sware him vpon his deliuerance that he should neuer weare harnesse against any Christen man This time diuorce was made betweene K. Iohn and his wife daughter of the Earle of Glocester because they were in the iii. degree of kinred And after by the counsell of the French king King Iohn wedded Isabel daughter of the Earle of Anguilla and then Arthur of Britaine did homage to king Iohn for Britaine and other At this time fell strife betwene K. Iohn and Geoffrey the Archbishop of Yorke for diuers causes first because he would not suffer and permit the Sheriffe of Yorke in such affaires as he had to do for the King within his Diocesse Secondly because hee did also excommunicate the sayde sheriffe Thirdly because he would not saile with him into Normandie to make the mariage betwene Lewes the French kings sonne and his niece c. After this in the yeare of our Lorde 1202. Phillip the French king in a communication betwene K. Iohn and him required that the saide K. Iohn should depart with all his landes in Normandy and Pictauia which he had beyond the sea vnto Arthur his nephew and that incontinent or els he would warre against him and so did For when king Iohn denied that request the next day folowing the French king with the sayde Arthur
set vpon certain of his townes and castels in Normandy and put him to much disquietnes But he the Lord so prouiding which is the geuer of all victory had such repulse at the Englishmens handes that they pursuing the Frenchmen in their flight did so follow them to their hold so enforced vpon them that not onely they tooke the sayd Arthur prisoner with many other of the Frenchmen but also gaue such an ouerthrow to the rest that none was there left to beare tidings home This Arthur was nephewe to king Iohn sonne to Geffrey which was the elder sonne to Iohn For king Henry the 2. to make the matter more euident had viij children one W. which died in his childhoode the seconde Henry which died also his father being yet aliue the third Geoffrey Erle of Britain which likewise deceassed in his fathers daies leauing behind him two children Arthur Brecca The fourth Richard coeur de Lyon King the v. Iohn now reigning and 3. other daughters besides The same Arthur being thus taken in warre was brought before the King at the castell of Falesic in Normandie who being exhorted with many gentle words to leaue the French king and to incline to his vncle answered againe stoutly with great indignation requiring the kingdom of England withal the other dominions therto beloÌ„ging to be restored to him as to the lawfull heire of the crowne By reason whereof he prouoking the kings displeasure against him was sent to the tower of Roan where at length whether by leaping into the ditch thinking to make his escape or whether by some other priuy hand or by what chaunce els it is not yet agreed vpon in stories hee finished his life By occasion whereof the foresaide K. Iohn was had after in great suspicion whether iustly or vniustly the Lord knoweth The yere folowing Historiographers write that king Iohn for lacke of rescue lost all his holdes and possessions in Normandy through the force of the French king After these losses came other troubles vpon him with other as great or more greater enemies that is wyth the Pope and hys Popelings by occasion of chusing of the Archb. of Cant. as in this history followeth by Christ hys grace to be declared The yeare of our Lord 1205. about the moneth of Iuly Hubert the Archbishop of Canterbury deceased whose decease after it was in Cant. to the Monks knowen and afore his body was yet committed to the earth the yonger sort of the monkes there gathered themselues together at midnight and elected their superior Reignold and without the kings licence or yet knowledge priuely placed him in the Metropolicall seate singing Te deum at midnight And because the king shuld not make their electioÌ„ of none effect they charged him by vertue of his othe to kepe al secret by the way and to shew nothing what was done before he came to the pope but he contrary to his oth so sone as he came in Flanders opened all abroad the matter and vttered their counsel whereupon the monkes being not a litle agreued with him sent him priuely to the court of Rome out of hand The next day the elder monks sent to the king desiring him of his gracious licence Canonically to choose their Archb. The king most gently fauorably graunted their petition requiring them instantly and desiring that for his sake they would shewe fauour to Iohn Gray then B. of Norwich as they did in dede erecting him into that seat of their high primacy Moreouer because the authority of kings and princes was then but small in their owne dominion without the Popes consent confirmation to the same he sent also to Rome of his own charges to haue the foresaid election ratified by the pope The suffraganes of Canterbury then being not a litle offended at these two elections sent speedely to Rome to haue them both stopped for that they had not bene of counsell with them And hereupon at the last grew a most prodigious tumult The next yeare after the suffraganes of the prouince of Canterbury on the one side and the Monkes of Canterbury on the other side came afore the Pope with their brawling matter First the Monkes presenting Reignold their superiour desired that their election might be confirmed The Suffraganes likewise complained that the Monkes wold presume to chuse the Archbishop without their consent and therefore desired by diuers reasons the first election to be of none effect The Pope deciding the matter betwene both pronounced with the Monkes charging the suffraganes and Bishops to meddle no more with that election but to let the monkes alone The monkes of Cant. nowe hauing the whole election in their owne hands fell also at square among themselues the yonger sort with the elder The yonger sort which had chosen Reignolde theyr superior would that election to stand The elder sort of the Monks replied againe saying that the first election was done by stealth and by night and by the yonger part also without the counsell of other monkes ouer and besides it was done wythout the kings liceÌ„ce or appoyntment and without the one solemnitie therunto belonging And as concerning our election said they it was done in the cleare light of the day by which it had authoritie in presence of our liege Lord the king and his counsell being willing to the same This allegation thus proponed the suffraganes proctour or man of law stode â—orth proued the former election to be good and this latter to be voyde and of no value after this sort Whether the first election saith he were iust or vniust ye ought first by the law to haue condemned it afore ye should haue presumed to the second but thus yet did not Therefore is this your latter doing no election at al and the first therfore is rather to be ratified than yours When they had thus multiplied talke on both sides with many friuolous allegations a long time and coulde not agree vpon one person Pope Innocent condemned both their elections coÌ„maunding them to chuse Stephen LaÌ„gton then Cardinal of S. Chrisogone for their Archb. The monkes then answered that they durst not so do without coÌ„sent of their king and for that it was preiudiciall to their ancient liberties The Pope by and by sayeth the text as one in a furie taking the words out of their mouthes said thus vnto them We wil ye to know that we haue ful power and authority ouer the church of Cant. neither are we wont to tary the consent of princes therfore we command you in paine of our great curse that ye chose him only whom we haue appoynted The Monkes at these wordes abashed and terrified though they much murmured in their hearts yet consented they all in one and therupon sang Te Deum Only doctour Helias Brantfield withdrew himselfe from that election whome the king had sent for the admission of the Bishop of
Norwich Thus was Stephen Langton in the high Church of Uiterby by the popes hand made archbishop of Canterbury From thenceforth therefore sayth Mathew Paris the pope could do no lesse but mightily defend him from al vexation and daunger considering that he was his owne deare deareling and a childe of his owne creation Upon this occasion king Iohn conceiued an exceding displeasure against the Clergie and Monkes of Canterb. as he had good cause they doing so many euils against his Princely prerogatiue Without his licence they elected their Archb. and put by the Bishop of Norwich whome he had apointed They wasted a great part of his treasure for the warres and to bring all to the deuil they made Stephen Langton their high Metropolitane whom he tooke for a greuous enemy vnto the whole realm being alwais so familiar with the French king Wherefore in his anger hee banished them out of the laÌ„d to the number of 64. for this their contumacie and contempt of his regall power â— The monkes of Canterburie thus being expulsed the king forthwith sendeth messengers to the Pope wyth his letters wherin he doth sharply and expressely expostulate with the Pope First for that so vncourteously he repulsed the election of the bishop of Norwich and set vp one Stephen Langton a man vnknowne to him and brought vp amongest hys ennemies a long time in the kingdome of Fraunce consecrating him Archb. of Cant. and letting the other goe Also which is more it redoundeth to the subuersion and derogatioÌ„ of the liberties appertaining to his crowne for notwithstaÌ„ding his consent past being before of the monks not made priuy which should so haue done yet he rashly presumed to promote and preferre another Wherfore he can not maruaile he sayth enough that neither the sayd Pope nor the Court of Rome doth consider and reuolue with themselues how necessary his loue and fauour hath bene alwayes hetherto to the sea of Rome that they consider not what great profite and reuenewes hath proceeded hetherto to them out of the realme of EnlaÌ„d the like wherof hath not ben receiued out of any other countrey besides on this side the Alpes He addeth moreouer and sayth that for his liberties he wil stande if neede be vnto death neither can he be so remooued and shaken of from the election of the B. of Norwich which hee seeth to be so commodious to him and profitable Finally hee thus concludeth saying that in no case in this his request he be not heard hee will so prouide by the seas that there shal be no such gadding coursing any more ouer to rome suffring the riches of the lande no more to be transported ouer whereby he shoulde be himselfe the lesse able to resist his enemies And seing he hath of his own at home archbishops bishops other prelates of the Churche both of English men of other sufficiently prouided instructed in all kinde of knowledge therfore he shal not nede greatly to seeke for iudgement and iustice farther abroad When these came to the Popes intelligeÌ„ce he directeth letters to tâ—â— king againe in this forme INnocentius P. seruant of the seruants of God to our welbeloued sonne in Christ the king of England health Apostolicall blessing Where as we haue written to you heretofore exhorting and entreating you after an humble diligent and geÌ„tle sort concerning the Church of Cant. you haue written to vs againe after a threatning sort and vpbraiding manner both spitefully and also frowardly And where as we more and aboue that oure right and duety required haue borne and gâ—uen to you you againe for your part haue geuen to vs not so much as by right duety you are bound to do And though your deuotion as you say hath ben to vs very necessary yet consider againe that ours also is not a litle opportune expedient for you And where as we in such like cases haue not shewed at any time the like honor to any prince as we haue vnto you you againe haue so much derogated our honor as no prince els hath presumed to do besides you alone pretending certaine friuolous causes occasions I caÌ„not tel what why you would not condescend to the election of Steuen Langton Cardinall of S. Chrysogono chosen by the Monkes of Cant for that the said StepheÌ„ as you say hath ben coÌ„uersant brought vp amongst your enemies and his person to you vnknowne But you knowe what is the prouerbe of Salomon the net is cast but in vaine in the sight of the flying birdes c. With much other matter in the same Epistle wherein he falleth into the commendation of Steuen Langton his Cardinall declaring howe learned he was in the liberall artes and in diuinitie in so muche he was pâ—ebendated at Paris also come of an honest stocke and an Englishman borne and not vnknowen to the king seeing the king had written his letters thrise to him before Declaring moreouer in the said letter how the messengers of the King had specified to him an other cause which was for the the moÌ„ks of Cant. which had to doe in the election came not to hym before for his coÌ„sent declaring moreouer in the said letter how the said messengers of the king intreated in the kings behalfe that for so much as the popes letters wherein the king was commaunded to send his proctors to Rome for the same matter came not to the kings hande neither did the Monkes direct any such letters or message to the king to haue his consent therefore the Pope considering the same woulde graunt so much for the regarde of the kings honor that the monkes of Cant. should not procede without the kings assent therein And for as much as that hath not bene done as yet therefore they desired some delay therein to be geuen sufficient for the doing therof whereunto he said that he had graunted fulfilled their request in sending hys letters and messengers once or twise to the king for the same purpose although he sayd it was not the maner of the sea Apostolique who had the fulnesse of power ouer the Church of Cant. to waite for Princes consents in such elections who then could not be suffered to do that which they came for wherefore in knitting vp his letter he thus concludeth in these wordes And therfore seeing the matter so standeth we see no cause why we should require or tary for the kings fauour or consent any more therein but intend so to procede in this matter neither enclining on the right hand nor on the left according as the canonicall ordinances of the holy fathers shall direct vs that is that al impediments delaies set aside so to prouide that the church of Canterburie be no longer destitute of her pastour Wherefore be it knowne to your discretion or kingly prudence that for so much as this election of Stephen Langhton hath orderly concordely thus proceeded without fraud or disceit
vpon a persone meete for the same therefore we will not for no mans pleasure neither may we without daunger of fame and of conscience deferre or protract any longer the consummation of the sayde election Wherefore my well beloued sonne seeing we haue had respect to your honour aboue that our right and duetie requireth studie to honour vs so much as your duetie requireth againe so that you may the more plentifully deserue fauour both at Gods hands and ours least that by doing the contrary you bring your selfe into such a pecke of troubles as afterwards you shall scarce rid your selfe of againe For this know for a certaine in the end it must needes fall out that hee shall haue the better vnto whome euery knee of heauenly earthly and infernall creatures doeth bowe whose turne I serue in earth though I be vnworthy Therfore settle not your self to obey their perswasions which alwayes desire your vnquietnesse whereby they may fish the better in the water when it is troubled but commit your selfe to our pleasure which vndoubtedly shall turne to your praise glory and honor For it shoulde not be much for your safetie in this cause to resist God and the Church in whose quarel that blessed Martyr glorious bishop Thomas hath of late shed his bloud especially seeing your father and your brother of famous memorie then kings of Englande did geue ouer those three wicked customes into the hands of the Legates of the see Apostolique But if you yeld your selfe humbly into our hands we will looke that you yours shall be sufficiently prouided for that no preiudice may arise hereupon to you warde Geuen at Laterane the x. yere of our Popedom Thus hast thou Gentle Reader the glorious letter of the proud Pope I beseeche thee marke it well Now to the story After this letter was sent out not long after proceedeth a charge and commaundement sent into England vnto certayn bishops there requiring them by authoritie Apostolicall that if the sayd kyng would not receaue the sayde Prior of Cant. his mōkes thē they should interdict hym throughout all hys realme For the executing whereof 4. Byshops were appoynted by the vsurped power of the popes bulles namely william B. of London Eustace B. of Ely Walter B. of Winchester and Giles B. of Herford Which sayd foure bishops went vnto the kyng and shewed theyr commission from the pope as is abouesayd willing hym to consent thereto c. But the sayd kyng refused the same and woulde by no meanes graunt to theyr request Wherupon the departing from hys grace went the morow after the Annuntiacion of our Lady and pronounced the sayd generall interdiction throughout all England so that the church dores were shutte vp with keyes and other fasteninges and with walles c. Now when the king heard of this he begon to be moued agaynst them and tooke all the possessiōs of the 4. byshops into hys hands appoynting certayne men to keepe the liuings of the clergy throughout the realme and y◠they should enioy no part therof Which being done y◠bishops seeing the same cursed all them that kept or should meddle with Church goodes agaynst the will of them that ought them and vnderstandyng of all that that the K. nothing regarded their doyngs they went ouersea to the Byshop of Canterbury informed hym what had happened Who hearing the same willed them againe to returne to Caunterbury and he would come thither to them or els sēd certayne persons thither in hys steed that should do as much as if he were there himself Then when the bishops heard this they returned agayne to England to Caunterbury which tidings came shortly to the K. that they were come agayne thither And because he might not hymself trauaile to thē he sent theyr Byshops Earles Abbots to intreat them that the archb Stephen whom he had chosen might be admitted promising the Prior and all the Monkes of Caunterbury in his behalfe that he should neuer take any thing of the church goodes agaynst the will of them that owe them but would make amendes to them of whom he had taken any such goodes and that the Church shoulde haue all her fraunchises in as ample maner as in S. Edwardes tyme the Confessor it had When the forme of agreement was thus concluded it was engrossed of payre Indentures which the foresayd 4. Byshops to the one part therof set their seales the other part the sayd bishops Erles abbots caried to shew the king When the K. saw the order therof he liked it wel sauyng he would not agree to make restitution of the church goods So he sent to the 4. byshops agayne that they should put out that point of restitution But they answered stoutly that they would not put out one word Then the king sent word to the Archb. by the 4. bishops that he should come to Cant. to speake with him and for his safe conduit to come and goe againe at his will he sent his iustices as pledges Gilbert Peiteuin William de la Bereuer and Iohn Letfitz Which thing thus done the Archb. Stephen came to Cant. and the K. hearing therof came to Chilham from whence he sent his treasurer the B. of Winchester to him to haue him put out of the indentures the clause of restitution aforesaid who denying to alter any word of the same moued that k. in such sort that immediatly it was proclaimed throughout england at the kinges commaundement that all those that had any churchliuing and went ouer the sea should come agayne into England a certaine day or els lose their liuings for euermore And further in that proclamation he charged al Shirifs within the realm to enquire if any Bishops Abbots Priors or any other churchman from that day forward receiued any commaūdemēt that came from the pope and that they should take his or their body and bring it before him And also that they shold take into theyr hands for the kings vse al the churchlands that were geuen to any man through the Archbishop Stephē or by the priors of Cant. from the time of the election of the Archb. And further charged that all the woods that were the Archb. should be cut downe and solde When tidings came to the Pope that the K. had thus done being moued thereby with firy wrath◠sent to y◠king two Legates the one called Pandulph and the other Durant to warne him in the popes name that he should cease his doinges to holy church and amend the wrong he had done to the Archb. of Cant. and to the priors the monks of Cant. and to all the Clergy of England And further that he should restore the goods agayne that he had taken of thē agaynst their wil or els they should curse the K. by name to do this y◠pope tooke them his letters in Buls patent These two Legates comming into England resorted to the king
to Northhampton where he held his Parliament saluting him sayd they came from the Pope of Rome to reforme that peace of holy church And first sayd they we monish you in the popes behalfe that ye make full restitution of the goods of the land that ye haue rauished holy church of and that ye receiue Stephen the Archb◠of Cant. into his dignity and Prior of Cant. and his monkes And that ye yelde agayne vnto the Archb. all his landes and rentes without any withholding And sir yet moreouer that ye shall make such restitution to them as the Church shall thinkk sufficient Then aunswered the K. as touching the Prior and his Monkes of Cant. all that ye haue said I would gladly do and all thing els that ye would ordaine but as touching the Archb. I shall tell you as it lieth in my hart Let the Archbishop leaue his bishopricke and if the pope then shal entreat for him peraduenture I may like to geue him some other bishopricke in England And vpon this condition I will receiue and admit him Then sayd Pandulph vnto the K. holy Church was wont neuer to disgrade Archb. without cause reasonable but euer she was wont to correct princes that were disobedient to her What how now quoth the K. threaten ye me Nay sayd Pandolph but ye haue now opēly told vs as it standeth in your hart and now we will tell you what is the popes will and thus it standeth He hath wholy interdicted cursed you for the wrongs ye haue done to the holye church and to the Clergy And forasmuch as ye will dwell still in your malice and will come to no amendement ye shall vnderstand that from this time forward the sentences vpon you geuen haue force and strength And all those that with you haue commoned before this time whether that they be Earles Barons or Knightes or any other whatsoeuer they be we assoyle them safely from their sins vnto this day And from this time forward of what condition soeuer they be we accurse them openly and specially by this our sentence that do with you common And we assoyle moreouer Earles Barons knightes and all other maner of men of theyr homages seruice and sealties that they should do vnto you And this thing to confirme we geue playne power to the B. of Winchester and to the B. of Norwich And the same power we geue agaynst Scotland to the B. of Rochester of Salisbury And in Wales we geue the same power to the Bishops of S. Dauid and of Landaffe and of S. Asse Also Sir K. quoth Pandolph all the kinges princes and the great Dukes christened haue labored to the pope to haue licence to crosse themselues and to warre agaynst thee as vpon Gods enemy and winne thy lande and to make K. whom it pleaseth the pope And we here now assoile all those of their sinnes that will arise agaynst thee here in thine owne land Then the K. hearing this answered What shame may ye do more to me then this Pandolph agayne we say to you in verbo Dei that neither you nor any heir that you haue after this day shall be crowned So the king sayd by him that is almighty God if I had known of this thing before ye came into this lād and that he had brought me such newes I should haue made you tary out these xii monthes Then aunswered Pandolph Full well we thought at our first comming that ye would haue bene obedient to God and to holy church haue fulfilled the popes commaundement which we haue shewed and pronounced to you as we were charged therewith And now ye say that if ye had wi lt the cause of our comming ye would haue made vs tary out a whole yere which might as well say that ye would haue taken a whole yeares respite without the popes leaue But for to suffer what death that ye can ordeine we shall not spare to tell you all the popes message and will that he gaue vs in charge In an other chronicle I finde the wordes betwene the King and Pandolph something otherwise described as though the king should first threaten him with hanging if he had foreknown of his comming in To whom pādolph againe should answer that he loked for nothing els at his hand but to suffer for the Churches right Wherupon the K. being mightely incēsed departed The k. the same tune being at Northhampton willed the shirifs and bailifes to bring foorth all the prisoners there that such as had deserued shoulde be put to death to the entent as some thinke to make Pandolfus afraide Among whome was a certaine Clerke who for counterfaiting the kings coyne was also condemned to be hanged drawn quartered And moreouer by the king was commanded therby to anger Pandolfus the more as may be thought to be hanged vp hiest aboue the rest Pādolphus hearing therof notwtstanding he somwhat began to feare least he should be hanged himselfe yet with such courage as he had he went to the church to set out booke bel and candle charging that no man vnder pain of accursing should lay hands vpon the cleark Vppon this the K. and the Cardinall departed in no litle anger And Pandolfe went to Rome reported to the pope and the Cardinals what had bene done Then the pope summoned al the bishops abbots and clarkes of England to come and repaire to Rome to consult what was to be done therein This councel began the first day of October In the which councel it was decreed by the pope and his assembly that Iohn king of England should be accursed with all such as helde with him euery day so long as that Councel endured Albeit this was not yet graunted that the people shoulde be crossed to fight against him because as yet he had shed no bloud But afterward the sayd Pope Innocent seeing that K. Iohn by no meanes would stoupe vnder his subiection nor vnder the rule of his popish see he sent vnto the French king vpon remission of all his sinnes and of all that went with hym that he should take with him all the power he might and so to inuade the realme of England to destroy K. Iohn This occasion geuen Pope Innocent yet once againe commanded in paine of his great curse that no man shuld obey King Iohn neither yet keepe company with him he forbad all persons to eate and drinke with him to talke with him to commune or coūsell with him yea his owne familiar houshold to do him any kinde of seruice either at bed or at boord in church hall or stable And what folowed therof The greater parte of them which after such sort fled from him by the ordinance of God of diuers and sundry diseases the same yeare died And betweene both nations English and French sell that yeare great amitie but secret subtil and false to the bitter betraying of England Neither was the pope
content onely with this but moreouer the said Pope Innocent gaue sentence definitiue by counsell of his Cardinals that King Iohn should be put from his seat regall and deposed and an other put in hys roume And to the speedie execution thereof he appoynted the French king Philip promising to geue him full remission of al his sinnes the cleare possession of al the realme of England to him and his heires if he did either kill him or expell him The next yeare the French king began his attempt in hope of the crowne of England being well manned wyth the Bishops Monkes Prelates and Priestes and theyr seruauntes to maintaine the same bragging of the letters which they had receiued froÌ„ the great men there But behold the worke of God the English nauie tooke 300. of the French kings ships wâ—ll loden with wheat wine meale flesh armour and such other like meete for the warre and an 100. they brent within the hauen taking the spoyle with them In the meane time the priests wtin Englande had prouided them a certain false counterfait prophet called Peter Wakefield of Poiz who was an idle gadder about and a pratling marchant This Peter they made to prophecie lies rumoring his prophesies abroade to bring the king out of all credite with his people They noysed it daily among the commons of the Realme that Christ had twise appeared to this prophet of theirs in shape of a child betwene the Priests handes once at Yorke another time at Pomfret and that he had breathed vpon him thrise saying peace peace peace and teaching many things which be anone after declared to the Byshops and bid people amend their naughty liuing Being rapt also in spirit they sayd he behelde the ioyes of heauen and sorrowes of hell For scant were there three sayeth the Chronicle among a thousande that liued Christianly This counterfeit soothsayer prophesied of king Iohn that he shoulde raigne no longer then the ascension day within the yere of our Lord 1213. which was the 14. yere from his coronation and this he sayde he had by reuelation Then was it of him demaunded whether he shoulde be slaine or be expelled or should of himself geue ouer the crown He answered that he coulde not tell But of this he was sure he sayde that neither he nor any of his stock or linage should raign that day once finished The K. hearing of this laughed muche at it and made but a scosse thereof Tush sayth he it is but an idiote knaue and such a one as lacketh his right wyts But when this foolish prophet had so escaped the daunger of the kings displeasure that he made no more of it he gate him abroade and prated thereof at large as he was a very idle vagabund and vsed to rattle and talk more then inough so that they which loued the king caused hym anone after to be apprehended as a malefactor to be throwen in prison the king not yet knowing therof Anone after the same of thys phantasticall Prophet went all the realme ouer his name was knowen euery where as foolishnesse is much regarded of people where wisdom is not in place specially because he was then imprisoned for the matter the rumor was the larger theyr wonderings were the wantonner their practising the folisher their busy talks other idle occupying the greater Continually from thence as the rude maner of people is old gossips tales went abroad new tales were inuented fables were added to fables and lies grew vpon lyes So that euery day new â—anders were raised on the king and not one of them true rumours arose blasphemies were spred the enemies reioysed treasons by the priests were maintained and what likewise was surmised or other subtiltie practised all was then fathered vpon this foolishe prophet As thus sayeth Peter Wakefielde thus hath hee prophesied and thys shall come to passe yea many times when he thought nothing lesse When the Ascension day was come which was prophesied of afore king Iohn coÌ„manded his regal Tent to be spred abroad in the open field passing that day with his noble counsel and men of honor in the greatest solemnitie that euer hee did afore solacing himselfe with musicall instruments songs most in sight amongst his trusty frends When that day was past in all prosperity and myrth his enemies being confused turned all to an allegorical vnderstanding to make the prophecy good and sayd he is no longer king for the Pope raigneth not he yet raigned he stil his sonne after him to proue that prophet a lier Then was the king by his couÌ„sel perswaded that this false prophet had troubled al the realme peruerted the hearts of the people and raised the commoÌ„s against him For hys woordes went ouer the Sea by the helpe of his Prelates and came to the French kings eare gaue vnto him a great encouragement to inuade the land he had not els done it so sodenly But hee was most fouly deceiued as all they are shall be that put their trust in such darke drousy dreames of hypocrits The king therfore coÌ„manded that he should be drawen hanged like a traitor After that the Popish Prelates Monkes Chanons Priests c. sawe this their crafty iuggling by their famed prophet would not speed notwithstanding they had done no little harme thereby to helpe the matter more forward they began to trauail and practise with pope Innocent of the one side and with the FreÌ„ch king on the other side beside subtile treasons which they wrought wtin the realme by their confessions in the eare whereby they both blinded the nobility and commons The king thus compassed abouâ— on euery side with enemies and fearing the sequele thereof knowing the conspiracies that were in working against him as wel by the Pope in al that euer he might as also by Phillip the French king by hys procurement and moreouer his owne people especially hys Lords and Barons being rebelliously incited against him as by the Popes curses and interdictions against such as tooke hys part and by his absolutions dispensations withal those that would rebel against him commaunding them to detaine from him such homage seruice duties debts and al other allegiance that godly subiects owe and are bouÌ„de to yeld and giue to their liege lord prince Al which things considered the King in the 13. yeare of his raigne for that the French king began to make sharp inuasion vpon him within his own Realme sent speedy Embassadors to the pope as to the fountaine of al this his mischief pretensed to worke intreat his peace and reconciliation with him promising to do what soeuer the pope should wil him and commaund him in the reformation of himself and restitution of all wrongs done to holy Church and to make due satisfaction therfore vnto all men that could complaine Then sent the Pope againe into England his Legate Pandulphe wyth other
Embassadours the king also at Canterb. by letters as it should seeme certified from hys owne ambassadors waited their comming Where the 13. day of May the king receaiued them making vnto them an othe that of and for al things wherin he stode accursed he woulde make ample restitution and satisfaction Vnto whom also all the Lords Barons of England so many as there were with the king attending the Legates coÌ„ming sware in like maner and that if the king would not accoÌ„plish in euery thing the othe which he had taken that then they wold cause him to hold and confirme yâ— same whether that he wold or not or by strength to vse the authors words Then submitted the king himselfe vnto the Court of Rome and to the pope And resigning gaue vp his dominions and realmes of Englande Ireland from him and from his heires for euermore yâ— should come of him Wyth this condition that the king and his heirs should take againe these two dominions of the Pope to forme paying yearely therfore to the Court of Rome a 1000. Markes of siluer Then tooke the King the crowne from hys heade kneeling vpon his knees in the presence of all his Lordes Barons of England to Pandulphe the popes chiefe legate saying in this wise Here I resigne vp the crowne of the realme of England to the Popes hands Innocent the third put me wholy in his mercy and ordinance Then tooke Pandolphe the crowne of king Iohn and kept it 5. daies as a possession seazon taking of these two realmes of England and Ireland Continuing also al things promised by his charter obligatorie as foloweth The copie of the letter obligatorie that K Iohn made to the Pope concerning the yelding vp of the crowne and the Realme of Englande into the Popes hands for a certaine summe of money yearely to be paide TO al christen people throughout the world dwelling Iohn by the grace of God K of England greeting To your vniuersitie known be it that forasmuch as we haue greeued offended God our mother church of Rome forasmuch as we haue neede of the mercy of our Lord Iesu Christ we may nothing so worthy offer coÌ„perent satisfactioÌ„ make to God to holy church but if it were our own body as with our realms of EnglaÌ„d of Ireland Then by the grace of the holy ghost we desire for to meke vs for the loue of him that meked him to the death vpon the crosse And through counsell of the nobles earles Baroâ—â— we offer frely graunt to God to the apostles S. Peter Paul and to our mother church of Rome to our holy father Pope InnoceÌ„t the 3. to al the popes that come after him all the realme patronages of churches of England of Ireland with all the appurtenaÌ„ces for remission of sins helpe health of our kings soules of al christeÌ„ soules So that froÌ„ this time afterward we wil receiue hold of our mother church of Rome as in ferme doing sealtie to our holy father the Pope Innocent the 3. and to all the Popes that come after him in the maner abouesayd And in the presence of the wise man Pandolphe the Popes Southdeacon wee make liege homage as it were in the popes presence we before him were that he himselfe shuld haue done al maner things abouesaid and therto we bind vs all that come after vs our heires for euermore without any gainsaying to the pope eke the ward of the church vacant And in token of this thing euer for to last we will confirme ordaine that he be our speciall renter of the foresaide realmes sauing S. Peter pence in all thing To the mother church of Rome paying by yere a 1000. markes of siluer at 2. times of the yere for al maner customes that we should do for the saide realmes that is to seine at Michelmas at Easter that is for England 700 markes and 300. markes for Ireland Sauing to vs to our heires our iustices and our other franchises And all these things that before ben said we will that it be firme stable without end to that obligation we all our successors our heirs in this maner beth bound that if we or any of our heirs through any presumption fal in any point againe these things aboue sayd and he bene warned and wiâ—l not right amend him he shall then lese the foresaid realmes for euermore and this charter of obligation and our warrant for euermore be firme and stable without gainsaying We shal from this day afterward be true to God to the mother church of Rome to thee Innocent the 3. and to all that commen after thee and the Realmes of Englande and of Ireland we shall mainteine trewlich in all maner pointes against all maner men by our power through Gods helpe Upon this obligation the king was discharged the 2. day of Iuly from that Tirannicall interdiction vnder which he continued 6. yeares and 3. monethes But before the releasement therof first he was miserably coÌ„pelled as hath bene declared to geue ouer both hys crowne scepter to that Antichrist of Rome for the space of 5. daies and his client vassall feudary and tenant to receiue it againe of him at the handes of an other Cardinall being bounde obligatorily both for himselfe for his successours to paie yerely for a knowledge therof a M. marks for England Ireland Then came they thether from all partes of the Realme so many as had their consciences wounded for obeying their liege king as blind Idiotes and there they were absolued euery one of his own bishop except yâ— spirituall fathers and Ecclesiastical souldiours for they were compelled to seake to Rome as captiues reserued to the popes owne fatherhoode In this new ruffeling the King easily graunted that abbots deanes and curates shoulde be elected freely euery where so that the lawes of the realme were truly obserued But against that were the bishops alledging their Canonical decrees and rules synodal determiniâ—g the king therein to haue nothing a do but only to geue his consent after that they had once elected But among this shauen rable some there were which consented not to this wicked errour A sort also there were of the prelates at that time which were not pleased that that lands interdiction shoulde cease til the king had paid al yâ— which their Clergy in all quarters of the realme had demaunded without reason yea what euery saucie sir Iohn for hys part demaÌ„ded euen to the very breaking of their hedges the stealing of theyr appels and their other occasional damages which grew to an incredible summe and impossible to be answered Such was the outragious cruel noyse of that mischieuous progenie Antichrist against their naturall king Notwithstanding that which is vttered afore concerning the bitter malice of the Clergye against their Prince yet
did the Popes Legate and Cardinall Nicolaus Tusculanus much fauor his doings allow his procedings Wherfore they reported of him that he was exceding parcial regarded not their matters ecclesiastical as he shuld haue done for leauing the accompt of their restitioÌ„s He went with the kings officers as the kings pleasure was to the Cathedral minsters abbeys priories deanries and great Churches vacant And there for the next incumbent alwaies he appointed two one for that king an other for the parties But vpon him only whome the king nominated he compelled most commonly the election to passe whych vexed them wonderfully Upon this therefore they raised a new coÌ„spiracy against the kings person by helpe of their bishops seditious prelates such noble men as they had drawen to their parties We beheld sayth Houeden about the same time many noble houses and assemblies deuided in many places the fathers and the aged men stoode vpon that kings part but the yonger sort contrary And some there were that for loue of their kindred and in other sondry respects forsoke the king again yea and the same went that time sayth he that they were coÌ„federated with Alexander the Scottish king and Ieoline the Prince of Wales to woorke him an vtter mischiefe A councell at Oxforde the Archb. called where at some would not tary considering the confusion therof the other sort hauing very obstinate hearts reuiled the king most spitefully behind his backe and sayd that from thenceforth he ought to be taken for no gouernour of theirs Their outragious and franticke clamours so much preuailed in those daies that it grewe to a grieuous tumult and a most perillous commotion In the yeare of our Lorde 1215. as wytnesseth Paulus Aemilius other hystories Pope Innocent the third helde a general Synode at Rome called the councell Laterane The chiefe causes of that councell were these In the daies of this Innocent heresie as he calleth the truth of God or the doctrine that rebuketh sinne began to rise vp very high and to spread forth his braunches abroad By reason wherof many Princes were excommunicate as Otho the Emperour Iohn the king of England Peter king of Aragon Raimund the Earle of Tholouse Aquitania Sataloni and such other like as is said afore So that it could be no otherwise sayth Doueden but with the sharp axe of the gospel so called the pope his excommunications they ought of necessitie to haue bene cut off from the Churche Therfore was this couÌ„cell prouided proclaimed and prelates from al nations therunto called And to colour those mischiefes which he then went about hee caused it by hys Legates and Cardinals very craftie marchauntes to be noised abroad that his entent was therin only to haue the Church vniuersally reformed and the holy land from the Turkes handes recouered But all this was craft falsehode as that sequele therof hath manifestly declared For hys purpose thereby was to subdue all Princes and to make himselfe rich and wealthy for there he made this antichristian act and established it by publicke decree that that pope should haue from thenceforth the correction of all christian Princes and that no Emperor should be admitted except he were sworne before and were also crowned of him He ordained moreouer that whatsoeuer he were that should speake euil of the pope he shuld be punished in hel with eternall damnation Conradus Vrspergensis Hieronimus Marius He prouided confession to helpe these matters he alowed theyr bread a pixe to couer him and a bell when hee goeth abroad and made the masse equal with Christes Gospell In this Councell was first inuented and brought in TransubstantiatioÌ„ of which Ioannes Scotus whoÌ„ we call Dims maketh mention in his 4. Booke wryting in these wordes The words of the scripture might be expounded more easily more plainly without transubstantiatioÌ„ But the church did chuse this sense which is more hard being mooued thereto as it seemeth chiefly because that of the Sacraments men ought to holde as the holy Churche of Rome holdeth c. And in the same place maketh mention of Innocentius the third Moreouer in the said Councel was stablished and ratified the wretched and impious act compelling Priestes to abiure lawful Matrimonie Whereupon these meeters or verses were made the same time against hym whych here folow vnder wrytten Non est Innocentius imo nocens verè Qui quod facto docuit verbo vult delere Et quodolim inuenis voluit habere Modò vetus pontifex studet prohibâ—re Zacharias habuit prolem vzorem Per viruâ—n quem genuit adeptus honorem Baptizauit etenim mundi saluatorem Pereat qui teneat nouum hunc errorem Paulus coelos rapitur ad superiores Vbi multas didicit res secretiores Adnos tandem rediens instruensque mores Suas inquit habeant quilibet vxores Propter haec alia dogmata doctorum Reor esse melius magis decorum Quisque suam habeat non proximorum Ne incurrat odium vel iram eorum Proximorum foeminas filias neptes Violare nefas est quare nil doceptes Verè tuam habeas in hac delectes Diem vt sic vltimum tutiùs expectes Nocent not innocent he is that seeketh to deface By word the thing that he by deed hath taught men to embrace Which being now a Bishop old doth study to destroy The thing which he a young man once did couet to enioy Priest Zachary both had a wife and had a childe also By mean of whoÌ„ there did to him great praise and honour grow For he did baptise him which was the sauer of mankinde Ill him befall that holdeth this new error in his minde Into the higher heauens good Paul was lifted from below And many secrete hidden things he learned there to know Returnde at length from thence to vs and teaching rules of life He said let eche man haue his owne and onely wedded wife For this and other documents of them that learned be Much better and more comely eke it seemeth vnto me That eche should haue hys own alone not his neighbors wife Least with his neighbour he do fall in hate and wrathfull strife Thy neighbours daughters or their wiues or nieces to defile Vnlawfull is therefore beware do not thy selfe beguile Haue thou thine owne true wedded wife delite in her alway With safer minde that thou maiest looke to see the latter day Now let vs returne to K Iohn againe marke how the priests their adherents were plagued for their humble handlings of his maiesties wil. In yâ— forsaid councel of Laterane and the same yeare was Steuen Langton the Archb. of Cant. excommunicated of pope Innocent with all those bishops prelates priests barons coÌ„mons which had bene of counsail with him in the former rebellion And when the sayde Archb. had made instant sute of him to be absolued anone he made him this answer with great indignation Brother mine I sweare
by s. Peter thou shalt not so soone at my hande obteine the benefite of absolution for why thou hast not only done harme to the K. of Englād but also thou hast in a great many of thinges iniured the church of Rome here therfore thou shalt tary my leyser The archb was also at that time suspended out of the Church and commanded to say no masse at all neither yet to exercise any other ecclesiasticall office because he would not at time cōuenient execute the popes curse vpon the rebellious Barons With them the said pope had ben so depely offended angred a litle before that the great charter of the liberties of England with great indignation countenance most terrible he rent and destroyed by sentence definitiue condemning it for euer And by and by therupon cursed all the other rebels with booke bel and candle The greater captaines of them with the citizens of London for that assay were pronounced excōmunicate by name remained still interdicted They appealed then to the councel general In the same yere 1215. were those great men also summoned to appear at Rome in that general Sinode which would not consent to their kings expulsion nor yet tirannical deposing Though they were called they sayd therunto by the Archb. of Cant. and others and required by othe to subscribe to the same yet coulde they not of conscience do it because he had humbled himselfe and also granted to keepe peace with all men Thus was the whole realme miserably then deuided into two factions through malice of the clergie so strifes encreased in the lande euery where Yet were there of the Lordes gentlemen a great number at that time that followed the king and alowed his doings But they which were on the otherside not a little suspecting the state that they were in fled speedely to the French K. Phillip desiring him that he would graunt to them his eldest sonne Ludowike and they would elect him to be their K. and that without much tariance They besought him moreouer that he would sende with him a strong and mighty power as were able to subdue him vtterly that they might they said be deliuered of such a wicked tyrant Such was the reporte that those most wicked papists gaue their christian gouernor appoynted to them of God whome they ought to haue obeyed though he had bene euill euen for very conscience sake Rom. 13. And as certaine of the Lords and Barons were busie to chuse the sayde Ludowike for their king the Pope sent thether one Gualo the Cardinal of S. Martin to those rash and cruel attempts charging the French king vpon his allegeance that he with all power possible should fauour maintaine and defend king Iohn of England his feudary or tenant The French king therto made answer as one not cōtented with that arrogant precept The realme of Englande sayd he was neuer yet any part of S. Peters patrimony neither is it now nor yet any time shal be hereafter Thys spake he for that he was in hope to obtain it for his sonne by treason of the Barons No prince of potentate said Phillip the French king may pledge or geue away his kingdome which is beside the realme the gouernment of his whole cōmon wealth wtout the lawful consent of his Barons which are bound to defend the same If the pope shal introduce or set vp such a president in christianitie he shall at his pleasure bring all christian kings and their kingdoms to naught I like not this example in these daies begon I cānot therfore allow this fact of king Iohn of England though he be my vtter aduersarie yet I much lament that he hath so endamaged his realme hath brought that noble ground and Duene of prouinces vnder miserable tribute The chiefe Lordes and men of his nobilitie stāding by when he vttred these wordes being as it were in a fury cried with one voyce By the blud of God in whom we trust to be saued we wil sticke in this article to the loosing of our heads Let the K. of England do therein what him liketh no king may put his land vnder tribute so make his nobility captiue seruants with that came in Ludowike the kings eldest sonne and so sayd vnto them all there present I beseeche you let not my purposed iourney The Barons of England haue elected me for theyr Lorde and king and I will not surely lose my right but I wil fight for it euen to the very death yea so long as hart shall stir within my brest and I doubt not but I shall well obtaine it for I haue frendes among them Hys father the king stoode still as he had bene in a dompe answered neuer a word but fared as though he had dissembled the matter Be like he mistrusted some thing therein as he might well inough for all was procured by the priestes that they might liue licentiously in all wealth and fredome from the kings yoke About the same time were such treasons and conspiracies wrought by the Bishops Priestes and Monkes throughout all the realme that the king knew not where to become or finde trusty frendes he was then compelled by the vncertaintie of his subiectes to trauaile from place to place but not without a great armie of men looking euery day when his Barons their confederates would cruelly set vpon him At last he came to Douer and there looked for aide from other quarters which loued him better then did hys owne people And thether to him resorted from Flaunders Brabant Holland on the one side and from Guiane Gascoine Poitiers on the other side and from other countries more a wonderfull number of men The report then went that the pope had wrytten to those countreis mightely to assist him for diuers cōsiderations one was for that he had both submitted himselfe and hys dominion to his protection An other was because he had taken on him a little before the liuery of the crosse to win againe Hierusalem The third was for that he had gotten by him the dominion of England and Ireland and feared to lose both if he should chance to decay For the space of 3. moneths he remained in the Isle of Wight abroade in the aire to quiet himself for a time from al manar of tumults and led there a solitary life among riuers and watermen where as hee rather counted to die then to liue being so traiterously handled of his Bishops and Barons and not knowing howe to be iustly aduenged of them Uppon the Purification day of our Lady therfore he tooke vpon him the crosse or viage against the Turks for recouery of Hierusalem mooued therunto rather for the doubts which he had of his people then for any other deuotion else And thus he said to his familiar seruāts since I submitted my selfe and my lands England and Ireland to the church of Rome sorow come to it neuer thing
the monke what he had brought He said of his frute and that very good the best that he did euer tast Eate said the king and he toke one of the peares which he did know and did eate Also being bid to take an other did eate lykewise sauerly And so likewise the third Then the king refraining no longer tooke one of the poysoned peares and was therewith poysoned as is before c. In the raigne of this king Iohn the citizens of London first obtained of the king to chose yerely a Maior In whose time also the bridge of London was first builded of stone which before was of woode Rastall * King Henry the third AFter this king Iohn had raigned as some say 17. yeres or as some say though falsly 19. yeres was as is abouesaid poisoned died Thys king left behinde him 4. sonnes and 3. daughters first Henry second Richard and he was Earle of Cornwall Third William of Valentia Fourth Guido Disenay He had also an other sonne who afterward was made bishop Of his daughters first was Isabel maried afterward to Fredericke the Emperour The second named Alinour maried to William earl Marshal The third to Mounfort the Earl of Leicester c. An other story sayth that he had but two daughters Isabel and Elionore or as an other calleth her Ioane which was after Queene of Scotland Ex Chronico vetusto Anglic. This king Iohn being deceased which had many enemies both of Earles Barons especially of the Popish Clergie Henric hys eldest sonne was then of the age of 9. yeares At what time the most of the Lordes of England did adhere to Ludouike or Lewes yâ— French kings sonne whom they had sent for before in displeasure of king Iohn to be their king and had sworne to him their allegeaunce Then William Earle Marshall a noble man and of great authority and a graue and a sound couÌ„seller friendly and quietly called vnto him diuers Earles and Barons and taking this Henry the young prince sonne of king Iohn setteth him before them vsing these words Behold saith he right honourable and well beloued although we haue * persecuted the father of this yong Prince for his euil demeanour worthely yet this yong childe whome here ye see before you as he is in yeres tender so is he pure and innocent from these his fathers doings Wherfore in as much as euery man is charged only with the burthen of his owne workes and transgressions neither shall the childe as the Scripture teacheth vs beare the iniquity of his father we ought therefore of duetie and conscience to pardone this young and tender Prince and take compassion of his age as ye see And now for so much as he is the kings natural and eldest sonne and must be our soueraigne and king and successor of this kingdom come and let vs appoynt him our king and gouernour and let vs remoue from vs this Lewes the French kings sonne suppresse his people which is a confusion and a shame to our nation and the yoke of their seruitude let vs cast off from our shoulders To these words spake answered the Earle of Glocester And by what reason or right sayd he can we so do seeing we haue called him hether haue sworne to him our feaultie Whereunto the Earle Marshall inferred againe and sayd Good right and reason we haue and ought of duety to do no lesse for that he contrary to our minde and calling hath abused our affiance and feaulties Truthe it is we called him c ment to prefer him to be our chieftaine and gouernor but he estsones surprised in pride hath contemned and despised vs and if we shal so suffer him he will subuert and ouerthrow both vs and our nation and so shall we remaine a spectacle of shame to all men and be as outcastes of all the world At these words all they as inspired from aboue cried altogether with one voice be it so he shal be our king And so the day was appoynted for his coronation which was the day of Simon Iude. This coronation was kept not at Westminster for as much as Westminster the same tune was holdeâ— of the Frenchmen but as Glocester the safest place as was thought at that time in the realme an 1216. by Swallow the Popes Legate through counsel of all the Lords and Barons that held with his rather king Iohn to witte the Bishop of Winchester Bishop or Barn Bishop of Chester and Bishop of Worcester the Earle Radulph of Chester William Earle Marshal William Earl of Pembroke William Tren Earle of Feres William de Bruer Serle or Samarike de mal Baron These were at the crowning of the king at Glocester Many other lords and Barons there were which as yet helde wyth Lewes the French kings sonne to whom they had done their homage before And immediatly after the crowning of thys king he held his couÌ„cell at Bristow at S. Martines least where were assembled 11. Byshops of England Wales with diuers Earles Barons and knights of England All which did sweare feaultie vnto the king After which homage thus done to the king the legate Swalo interdicted Wales because they held with the foresaid Lewâ—es and also the Barons al other as many as gaue help or counsell to Lewes or any other that moued or stirred any war against Henry the new king he accursed them All which notwithstanding the sayde Lewes did not cease but first laid siege to the Castel or Douer xv daies when he could not preuaile there he tooke the castel of Berkhamsted and also the castel of Hartford doing much harme in the countreis in spoiling robbing the people where they went by reason wherof the Lordes and Commons which held with the king assembled theÌ„selues together to driue Lewes and his men out of the land But some of the BaroÌ„s with the Frenchmen in the meane season went to Lincoln and tooke the Citie and held it to the vse of Lewes Which being knowen ensoones a greate power of the kinges parte made thether as the Earle Ranolfe of Chester William Earle Marshal and William de le Brues Earle of Feres with many other Lords and gaue battaile vnto Lewes and his party so that in conclusion Lewes lost the field and of his side were slaine the Earle of Perchis Saer de Quincy Earle of Winchester Henry de la Bohon Erle of Herford and syr Robert le Fizwater with diuers other moe Wherupon Lewes for succour fled to London causing the gates there to be shut kept waiting there for more succour out of France Which assoone as the king had knowledge off immediatly sent to the Maior and Burges of the Citie willing them to render them and their Citie to him as their chiefe lord and king promising to graunt to them againe all their fraunchises and liberties as in times past to confirme the same by his great
author came afterward to passe and were testified of the same Honorius being pope afterward in his publike sermons at Rome All which I graunt may be and yet notwtstanding this fabulous narration may be a piece of the popes old practises subtilly inuented to driue men forth to IerusaleÌ„ to fight c. Againe after Honorius when he had gouerned x. yeres followed Gregorius the ix Whiche two popes were in the tyme of this king Henry 3. and of Fredericke the Emperour of whome we mynde Christ willing farther to touch after that we shall haue prosecuted more concerning the histoâ—â— of kyng Henry and matters of England After that it so pleased the mercifull prouidence of almighty God to worke this great mercy vpon the stock of K. Iohn which notwithstanding the vnkinde prelates with their false prophetes had declared before that neuer none should succeed in the throne after that K. and also vnto the whole common wealth of the realme in deliuering them froÌ„ the daÌ„gerous seruice of Ludouike the foresayd FreÌ„ch men After their departure the next yeare following anno 1218. which was the third of this kyngs raigne the Archbyshop S. Lancton and the bishops Erles and Barons resorted to LondoÌ„ vnto the kyng at Michaelmas next following and there held a great parliament wherein were confirmed and grauÌ„ted by the king all yâ— franchises which were made geueÌ„ by K. Iohn his father at Ronemedow and them he confirmed and ratified by his charter whiche long tyme after sayth my author vnto hys dayes did continue and were holden in England For the which cause by the nobles and the commons was geuen grauÌ„ted agayn vnto the K. ij shillinges for euery plow laÌ„d through England And Hubert of Burgh was made chiefe Iustice of Englad of whose troubles more is to be said hereafter And this was the third yeare of K. Henry and 50. yeare after the death of Tho. Becket wherefore the said Becket the same yeare or next following was takeÌ„ vp and shryned for a new S. made of an old rebell Thether came such resort of people of England and of Fraunce that the country of Kent was not sufficient to sustaine them Ex histor De Scales About the same tyme Isabell the kinges mother was maryed to the Earle of March. And William Marshall the good Erle dyed whiche was the gouernour of that king and the realme not without great lamentation of the people of England Then was the king committed to the gouernment of Peter B. of Winchester This noble Erle left behinde him v. sonnes and v. daughters The yere next insuing an 1219. It was ordeined and proclaimed through all the laÌ„d that all aliens foreiners should depart the realme and not to return to the same agayn onely such excepted as vsed trafick or trade of marchaundise vnder the kings safe conduct This proclamation was thought chiefly to be set forth for the cause to auoid out of the land Faukes de Breute Phillip de Markes Engelardus de Ciconia William Erle Albemarke Robert de veteri ponte Brihenne de insula Hugo de Bailluel Robert de Gaugi with diuers other straungers mo which kept castles and holdes of the kinges agaynst his will Of whom the foresayd Faukes was the principal who fortefied held the castle of bedford which he had by that gift of K. Iohn with might and strength against the K. and his power nere the space of 3. monthes Moreouer he went about to apprehend the kings iustices at Dunstable but they being warned therof escaped all except Henry Braibrocke whom he imprisoned in the said castle The K. hearing therof coÌ„sulting with his clergy and nobles made his power against the same Which after long siege and some slaughter at length he obteined it hanged almost all that were within to the nuÌ„ber of 97 which was as Parisiens writeth about the 7. or 8. yere of his raigne Faukes the same time was in wales who hearing of the taking of the castle conueyed himselfe to the church of CoueÌ„try At length submitting himselfe to the kings mercy vpon consideration of his seruice done before to the kings father was committed to the custody of Eustace bishop of London and afterward being depriued of all his goods possessions tenements within the realme was forced to perpetuall banishment neuer to returne to England agayne Here by the way I finde it noted in Parisiens that after this foresayd Faukes had spoyled and rased the church of S. Paule in Bedford for the building vp of his Castle the Abbase of Heluestue hearing thereof caused the sword to be taken from the Image of S. Paule standing in the Church so long as he remayned vnpunished Afterward she hearing him to be coÌ„mitted to the custody of S. Paule in LondoÌ„ caused the sword to be put into the hands of the Image agayne Mat. Parisiens in vita Henr. 3. About this yeare the young king the second time was crowned agayne at Westminster about which time begaÌ„ the new building of our Ladye Churche at Westminster Shortly after Gualo the Legate was called home againe to Kome For the holy Father as Math. Pariens reporteth being sicke of a spiritual dropsie thought this Gualo hauing so large occupying in england to be able somewhat to cure his disease And so that Legate returned with all hys bagges well stuffed leauing Pandulphe behynde hâ—m to supply that Baliwike of hys great graundfather the Pope The lyfe and Actes of pope Innocentius the 3. are partly described before how he intruded StepheÌ„ LanghtoÌ„ against the kings wil into the archbishopricke of Canterbury stirring vp also 64. Monkes of the same Church of Canterbury priuily to work agaynst the king Moreouer how he did excommunicate the sayd kyng as a publike enemy of the Church so long as the sayd King withstoode his tirannical doyngs putting hym and his whole kingdome vnder interdiction for the space of 5. yeares and 3. monthes And at length deposed and depriued hym from hys scepter keeping it in his owne handes for v. dayes Now he absolued hys subiectes from their due obedience subiectioÌ„ vnto hym Now he gaue away his kingdoÌ„es possessions vnto Lewes the Frenche kyngs sonne commaunding the sayd Lewes to spoyle hym both of landes lyfe Whereupon the K. being forsakeÌ„ of hys nobles prelates commons was enforced agaynst hys will to submit himself and sware obedience vnto the P. paying vnto him a yearely tribute of a M. markes by yeare for receauing hys kyngdome agayne wherby both he his succescessors after him were vassals afterward vnto the P. And these were the Apostolicall actes of this holy Vicar in the realme of England Moreouer he condemned Almericus a worthy learned man a byshop for an hereticke for teaching holding agaynst images Also he condemned the doctrine of Ioachim Abbas whoÌ„ we spake of before for heritical This pope brought first into the church the paying
you the Church the king and the kingdome from that miserable yoke of seruitude that you doe not intermedle or take any part concerning such exactions or rentes to be required or geuen to the sayd Romaynes Letting you to vnderstand for trueth that in case you shall which God forbid be found culpable herein not onely your goodes and possessions shall be in daunger of burning but also in your persons shall incurre the same perill and punishmēt as shall the sayd Romish oppressors themselues Thus fare ye well ¶ Thus much I thought here to insert and notifie cōcerning this matter for that not onely the greedy and auaritious gredines of the Romish church might the more euidently vnto al Englishmen appeare but that they may learne by this example how worthy they be so to be serued plagued with their owne rod which before would take no part with their naturall king agaynst forreine power of whom now they are scourged To make the story more playne In the raygne of thys Henry the third who succeding as is said after king Iohn his father raygned sixe and fifty yeares came diuers Legates from Rome to Englande First Cardinall Otho sent from the Pope with letters to the king lyke as other letters also were sent to other places for exactions of money The king opening the letters and perceiuing the contentes aunswered that he alone coulde say nothing in the matter which concerned all the clergye and commons of the whole Realme Not long after a Councell was called at Westminster where the letters beyng opened the forme was this Petimus imprimis ab omnibus Ecclesijs Cathedralibus duas nobis praebendas exhiberi vnam de portione Episcopi alteram de capitulo Et similiter de Coenobijs vbi diuersae sunt portiones Abbatis conuentus a conuentibus quantum pertinet ad vnum Monachum aequali facta distributione honorum suorum ab Abbate tantundem That is We require to be geuen vnto vs first of all Cathedrall Churches two Prebendes one for the Byshops part one other for the Chapter And likewise of Monasteryes where be diuers portions one for the Abbot an other for the Couent Of y◠Couent so much as appertayneth to one Monke y◠portion of the goods beyng proportionly deuided Of the Abbot likewise as muche The cause why he required these prehendes was this It hath bene sayth he an old slaunder and a great complaynt agaynst the Church of Rome to be noted of insatiable couetousnes which as ye knowe is the roote of all mischiefe and al by reason that causes be wont commonly not to be handeled nor to proceed in the Church of Rome without great giftes and expense of mony Wherof seyng the pouerty of the Churche is the cause and why it is so slaundered and ill spoken of it is therefore conuenient that you as naturall children should succour your mother For vnlesse we should receaue of you and of other good men as you are we shoulde then lacke necessaryes for our lyfe whiche were a great dishonour to our dignitie c. When those petitions and causes of the Legate were propounded in the foresayde assembly at Westminster on the Popes behalfe the Bishops Prelates of the realme beyng present aunswere was made by the mouth of maister Iohn Bedford on this wise that the matter there proponed by the Lord Legate in especiall concerning the kyng of England but in generall it touched all the archbishops with their Suffraganes the Byshops and al the prelates of the realm Wherfore seing both the king by reason of his sickenes is absent and the Archbishop of Caunterbury with diuers other Bishops also were not there therefore in the absence of them they had nothing to say in the matter neyther could they so doe without preiudice of thē which were lacking And so the assembly for that tyme brake vp Not long after the sayd Otho Cardinall De carcere Tulliano comming agayne from Rome cum autentico plenariae potestatis indicted an other Councell at London caused all Prelates Archbishops Bishops Abbots Priors and other of the clergy to be warned vnto the same Councell to be had in the Church of S. Paules at London about the feast of S. Martin the pretence of whiche Councell was for redresse of matters concerning benefices and religion but the chiefe principal was to hunt for money For putting them in feare and in hope some to lose some to obtein spirituall promotiōs at hys hand he thought gayn would rise thereby and so it did For in the meane time as Parisiensis in vita Henrici 3. writeth diuers pretious rewardes were offered him in Palfreis in rich plate and iewels in costly and sumptuous garments richly furred in coyne in vitals c. In so much that onely the bishop of Wintchester as the story reporteth hearing that he woulde winter at London sent him L. fat Oxen an C. come of pure wheat 8. tunne of chosen wine toward hys house keeping Likewise other byshops also for their part offred vnto the Cardinals boxe after their habilitie The time of the Councell drawing nye the Cardinall commanded at the West end of Paules Churche an high solēne throne to be prepared rising vp with a glorious scaffold vpon mighty and substantiall stages strongly builded and of a great height Thus agaynst y◠day assigned came the sayd archbishops Bishops Abbotes and other of the prelacy both farre and neare throughout al England weried and vexed with the winters iorny bringing their letters procuratory Who being together assembled the Cardinall beginneth his sermon But before we come to y◠sermon there happened a great discord betweene the 2. archbishops of Caunterbury and of Yorke for sitting at the right hand and left hand of the glorious Cardinal for the which the one appealed agaynst the other The Cardinall to pacifie the strife betwene thē both so that he would not derogate from eyther of them brought forth a certayne Bull of the Pope in the middest of which Bull was pictured the figure of the crosse On the right side of the crosse stoode the image of S. Paule and on the left side S. Peter Loe saith the Cardinall holding open the Bull with the crosse here you see S. Peter on the left hand of the crosse and S. Paul on the right side and yet is there betwene these two no cōtention For both are of equall glory And yet S. Peter for the prerogatiue of his keyes for the preheminence of his Apostleship and Cathedral dignitie seemeth most worthy to be placed on the right side But yet because S. Paul beleued on Christ when he saw him not therfore hath he the right hand of the Crosse for blessed be they sayth Christ which beleue and see not c. And from that tyme forth the Archbishop of Canterbury inioyed the right hand the archbishop of Yorke the left Wherein yet this Cardinall is more to be
sending playne word to the king by solemne message that his grace without all delay should seclude frō him Peter B. of Winchester and other aliens of Pictauia or if he would not they with the common assent of the realme would displace him with his wicked councellours from his kingdome and haue within themselues tractation for choosing a new king The king at the hearing of this message being mightely moued partly to feare partly to indignation especally hauing the late example of king Iohn his father before his eyes was cast in great perplexity doubting what was best to be done But Winchester with his wicked councell so wrought with the king that he proceeded with all seuerity agaynst them In so much that in short time the sparkles of poisoued coūcell kindling more and more grew to a sharpe battayle betweene the king and Richard Earle Marshall with other nobles to the great disquietnesse of the whole Realme The which warre before was presignified by terrible thundering and lightning heard al england ouer in the moneth of march with such aboundaūee of raine and flouds growing vpon the same as cast down milnes ouercouered the fields threw downe houses and did much harine through the whole Realme To prosecute here at large the whole discourse of thys warre betwene the king and Earl Marshall which continued neare the space of two yeares to declare all the parts and circumstances thereof what trouble it brought what damage it wrought to the whole realm what traines were layd what slanghter of men what waste of whole countryes ensued from Wales vnto Shrewsbery how the marshall ioyned himselfe with Leoline Prince of Walles how the Pictauians were almost all slayne destroyd how the king was distressed what forgery wily wint wrought by the kings letters to entrap the Marshall to betray him to the Irishmen among whom he was at length slayne all this I referr to other authors Who at large do entreat of the same as Math. Parisiens Florilegus such other This is to be noted and obserued whithe rather perteineth to our Ecclesiasticall history to see what sedition and continuall disquietnes was in those dayes among all Christen people almost being vnder the popes Catholick obediēce But especially to marke the corrupt doctrine then reigning it is to be maruelled or rather lamented to see the king and the people then so blinded in the principall point and article of their saluation as we finde in storyes which making mention of a house or Monastery of Conuertes builded the same yeare by the king at London do expres in playne wordes that he then did it Pro redemptione animae suae Regis Ioannis patris sui omnium antecessorum suorum i. For the redemptiō of his soule of the soule of king Iohn his father for the soules of all his auncieers c. Whereby may be vnderstand in what palpable darknes of blind ignoraunce the sely soules redeined by Christ were then inwrapped which did not know nor yet wee taught the right doctrine and first principles of their redemption Ex Math. Parisien sipag 86. Mention was made a litle before pag. 275. of dissoluing the election of Iohn Prior of Cāterbury which was chosen by the Monkes to be Archbishop of the sayd churche of Canterbury but by the pope was defeited After whom one Iohn Blūd was elected who trauelling vp to Rome this yeare an 1233. to be confirmed of the Pope was also repealed and vnetected agayne for that it was thought in England so complayned of to the Pope that he had receiued of Peter Bishop of Winchester a thousand markes and had another thousand promised him of the sayd Winchester who by his mony thought to make him of his side and also wrote to the Emperor to helpe forward his promotion in the court of Rome Notwithstanding both he with his geuing and the other with his taking of bribes were both detected and disapoynted of theyr purpose For the Pope hating then the Emperour for the same cause admitted not the election pretending the cause for that he was proued to holde to benefices without his dispensation After whom by the commaundement of the Pope one Edmund Chanon of Salisbury was ordeyned Archbyshop and had his Palle sent to him from the Pope which Edmunde after for his vertues was Canonised of the Popishe Monkes there for a Saynte and called S. Edmund About which time also Robert Brosted was made B. of Lincolne This Edmund accompanied with other Byshoppes during this trouble betwene the king and his nobles being in councell at Westminster in the yeare next ensuing which was 1234. came vetering their minde boldely in the name of the Lords declaring vnto the king as became his saythfull seruantes that his councell which then he folowed was not found nor safe but cruell and daungerous both to him and to the state of the Realme meaning the councell of Peter Winchester and of Peter Riuall with other adherentes 1. FIrst and in primis for that they hate and contemne the English nation calling them traitours and rebels and turning the kings heart from the loue of hys naturall subiectes and the hartes of them from hym as appeareth by the Earle Marschal and other sowing discorde among them 2. Item by the sayd Counsaile to wit by the foresaid bishop and his fellowes king Iohn the kings father lost first the heartes of his Barons after that lost Normandy and afterward other landes also and in the end wasted all hys treasure so that since that tyme the regiment of England had neuer no quiet after 3. By the sayd Counsayle also in their time and memorye the kingdome of England had bene troubled and suspended and in conclusion became tributary she that was before the Prince of Prouincies and so warre insuing vpon the same the sayd Kyng Iohn his father incurred great daunger of death and at last was extinguished lacking both peace of hys kingdome and of his own heart 4. Item by the sayd counsayle the Castle of Bedford was kept long tyme agaynst the king to the great losse both of men treasure beside the losse of Rupella to the shame of the Realme of England 5. Moreouer through their wicked counsayle at this present great perturbation seemed to hang ouer the whole realme for els if it had not bene for their counsayle and that true iustice and iudgement might haue bene ministred vnto the kinges subiects these tumultes had neuer bene stirred and the king might haue had his land vnwasted and his treasure vnconsumed 6. Item in that sayth and alleageance wherwith they were obliged vnto him they protested vnto him that the sayd his councell was not a councell of peace but of deuision and disquietnesse to the end that they which otherwise by peace could not aspire by disturbing and disheriting other might be exalted 7. Item for that all the castles fortes munitions also all the offices of the
the state and shewe of a Legate yet hee hath doubled the doings of a Legate charging vs. euery day with newe Mandates and so most extreemely hath â—â—pressed vs First in bestowing and geuing away our benefices if any were aboue 30 Markes as soone as they were vacant to Italian persons Secondly after the decease of the sayd Italians vnknowing to the patrons he hath intruded other Italians therein whereby the true patrons haue bene spoiled and defrauded of their right Thirdly the saide M. Martinus yet also ceaseth not to assigne and conferre such benefices still to the like persones And some he reserueth to the donation of the Apostolike fee And extorteth moreouer from religious houses immoderate pensions excommunicating and interdicting who so euer dare gainstand him Wherefore forasmuch as the sayde M. Martin hath so farre extended his iurisdiction to the great perturbation of the whole Realme no lesse derogation to our kings priuiledge to whome it hath bene fully graunted by the see Apostolike that no Legate should haue to do in his land but such as he by speciall letters did send for we with most huÌ„ble deuotioÌ„ beseech you that as a good father will alwaies be ready to support his childs so your fatherhode wil reach forth your hand of compassion to releaue vs your humble children from these greuous oppressions And although our Lord and king being a Catholicke Prince and wholy giuen to his deuotions and seruice of Christ Iesu our Lorde so that he respecteth not the health of his owne body will feare and reuerence the see Apostolicke and as a deuout sonne of the Church of Rome desireth nothing more then to aduance the estate and honor of the same yet we which trauaile in his affaires bearing the heate and burden of the day and whose duetie together with him is to tender the preseruation of the publike wealth neither can paciently suffer such oppressioÌ„s so detestable to God and man and greuances intollerable neither by Gods grace will suffer them through the meanes of your godly remediey which we well hope and trust of you speedily to obteine And thus may it please your fatherhode we beseche you to accept this our supplication who in so doing shall worthely deserue of all the Lords and Nobles with the whole comminaltie of the Realme of England oâ—â—digne and speciall thankes accordingly Anno 〈◊〉 Ex Mat Parisient fol. 188. This supplication being sent by the handes of Sir R. Bygot Knight and W. de Powike Squier Henrie de la Mare with other knightes and Gentlemen after it was there opened and red pope Innocent first keping silence deferred to make answer therunto making hast to procede in hys detestable excommunication and curie against the good Emperour Fredericke The whith curle being done and the English ambassadours waiting still for their aunswer the Pope then told them flatte they should not haue their request fulfilled Wherat the English men departing iu great anger away sware with terrible othes that they would neuer more suffer any tribute or fruites of any benefices namely whereof the noble men were patrones to be paid to that insatiable and greedy court or Rome worthy to be detested in all worlds Ex Math. Paris fol 193. The Pope hearing these wordes all be it making then no aunswere thought to watch his time and did First incontinent vpon the same during the said Counsel he caused euery Bishop of England to put his hande and seale to the obligation made by king Iohn for the Popes tribute as is aboue specified Threatning moreouer saying that if he had once brought downe the Emperor Fredericke he would bridle the insolent pride of England wel enough After this Councell ended in the beginning of the next yere following An. 1246. Pope Innocent came to Cluniake where was then appoynted a secret meeting or colloquie betwene the Pope and Lewes the French king who was then preparing his voyage to Ierusalem in which colloquie the pope sought al meanes to perswade the French king in reuengement of his miurie to warre contra Regulum as he termed him that is against the weake and scule king of England either to driue him vtterly froÌ„ his kingdom or els so damnitie him wherby he should be constraâ—ned whether he would or no to stoupe to the Popes will and obedience Wherein he also would assist him with al the authoritie he could doe Neuerthelesse the French king to this would not agree first for the consanguinitie that was betwene them for there 2. Quenes were sisters And also for the truce that they had taken Thirdly for feare of the Emperour least he shoulde take his part Item for that it could not be without the spilling of much Christen bloud And lastly because he was preparing his voyage to the holy land where his comming was already looked for And thus the French king denying the Popes bloudy request refused not onely to enter warre against the king and the realme of England but also shortly after concluded wyth him longer truce An. 1246. Ex. Math. Paris sol b. Straight vpon the necke of this followed then the exaction of Boniface Archbishop of Canterbury that he had bought of the Pope which was to haue the first yeares fruites of all benefices and spirituall linings in Englande for the space of 7. yeares together vntill the sumine should come of â—en thousand Markes Whereat the king first was greatly agreeued But 〈◊〉 eonclusion hee was faine at last to agreâ— with the Archbyshop and so the nibney was gathered Paris fol. 197. Ouer and besides all other exactions wherewyth the pope miserably oppressed the church of England this also is not to be â—â—â—lenced how the Pope sending down his letters 〈◊〉 the seâ— Apostolike charged and commanded the prelates to find him some 10. Tome 5. and some 15. able men wel furnished with horse and harneis for one whole yere to fight in the popes warres And lest the king shuld haue knowledge thereof it was enioyned them vnder paine of excommunication that they shoulde reuease it to none but to kepe it secrete only to themselues Paris fol. 200. The pope yet notwtstanding partly beyng laboured by siâ—ers partly of hys owne mynde thinking good somewhat to geue to the king people of England as fathers are woâ—â— to geue solsterhing to theyr babes to play with all to keeâ—â— them still sent downe this releasment to the king yâ— hereafter whensoeuer any of the popes nephewes or of hys Cardinals were to be beneficed many church of England eyther he or the Cardinals shuld first make the king priuy theeof and instantly craâ—â—e hys good-will in obteining the proÌ„tutation or els the same to stand in no effect c. Parisiensis sol 202. howbeit al this seemed to be don 〈◊〉 of a pollicy to get the kings â—auour wherby he might be suffered more freely to passe with greater exactions as afterward
the city Castellana whiche he before the peace cōcluded betwene thē did occupy enioy And that doth both Fridericke in his Epistles testifie and also Fazellus in his 8. booke writing of the affayres of Sicilia Yet that notwtstanding Fridericke for the quietnesse and vtilitie of the commō wealth purposed with himselfe to beare and suffer these small iniuries And further studied in all that he might as well by liberall gifts as otherwise to haue the Pope to be to him a trusty frend As whē the Romanes other of the Ecclesiasticall number made warre against the Pope for certein possessiōs which he kept of theirs he cōming to him at Reate and as one that tendred the vnity of the church thinking to helpe the Pope at his earnest request in these matters sēt his Legates vnto them willing them to lay down their armour which agaynst the Pope they bare And when that would not serue at the Popes further request desire he leuied an army against them at his owne charge and draue them from the siege of Uiterbium with other such like assured tokens of amitie and frendship he shewed him Who notwtstanding so soone as the Emperour was departed with a small cōpany which he tooke with him into Sicilia leauing wyth him the greater and most part of his army for the mayntenaunce of his warres concluded a peace with the Romaines vnknowing to the Emperor whom he had procured to trauell and labour therin with great expenses affirming that without his wil and commandement the Emperour had expelled them and driuē them out of the territories of Uiterbiū And hereof doth Fridericke also himselfe make mentiō in his second and third Epistle where he complayneth of the iniuries of the Popes towardes him Therfore greater cōmendation had Blondus deserued if he had written of these trecheries of the Pope then that forgetting himselfe as vnto lyers often it chaunceth in that he writeth both cōtrary to himself in the effect of this matter and contrary to the veritie of Fridericus his history which sayth that the Romaines were incited to these new tumultes by his intising and setting on As though simple men of vnderstāding could not both by the offering of his sonne in hostage by the great preparation of y◠warres and by the euent specially of the thing itself gather the cōtrary But to to impudent will Blondus needes shew himselfe Whilest that these things were done in Italy and Sicilia great rebellions were moued in Germany agaynst the Emperour by Henricus Cesar and Fridericke of Austria hys sonnes being the chief authors therof For Henry being disapoynted and shakē of from his Lord Pope and other conspiratours by reasō of the peace betwene his father him as ye heard began now to make open chalenge to the Empire And for that cause he as before is sayd put frō him Ludouicus whom he knew to be vnto the Emperour his father so louing and an assured frend who as willingly perceauing and smelling what mischief he went about forsooke his court and came to Boioria who had not there remayned a yeare but was as he walked abroad at a certayne tyme stabbed in with a dagger of one Kelhemius presently dyed his seruauntes beyng not farre from him Of whose death diuers diuersly write Notwithstanding the sequell doth shewe them to write truliest that affirme the sayd striker to be suborned by Henry Cesar who comming vnto him in the habite of a messenger deliuered vnto him certaine letters which he fayned to be sent frō the Emperour And whilest Ludouicus was in reading the same he strake him in with a dagger and gaue him his mortall wound with speed fled vpō the same After whose death succeeded in that Dukedome his sonne Otho who when solempnly according to the maner of the Boiores he shold haue bene created was also let by the same Henry Cesar who forbad the assēbly of the magistrates and Citizens of the same They notwitstanding neglecting his vniust restraint created him Wherefore he first besieged Reginoburgh with an other company sacked brent and wasted Boioria with many moe such great outragies rebellions When intelligence was brought of these thinges to the Emperour he sent his Legates and cōmaunded that both the Cesar his sonne and other Princes of Germany which had assembled their armies should breake vp and disperse the same And because he saw and perceaued now manifestly that his sonne made so apparant rebellion agaynst hym and fearing greater insurrections to insue in Germany he thought good to preuent the same with al expeditiō wherfore he determined to go in all hast to Germany with hys army from whence he had bene absent nowe 14. yeares and hereunto he maketh the Pope priuy The Pope promised the Emperor hereupon that he would write his letters in his behalfe to all the Princes of Germany but perswaded him to the vttermost of his power that he shoulde in no case go into Germany himselfe For why his conscience accused him that he had written to the nobles of Germany euen from the beginning of his Papacy for the hate and grudge he had agaynst the Emperor that they should suffer him neither any of his heyres to enioy the Empire farther had stirred them all vp to rebell agaynst him and had moued Henry the Emperors sonne by his bribes and fayre promises to conspire against his father And to conclude he was the author procurer of the conspiracie which the Lombardes made then agaynst him and fearing least these things should come now to the Emperours eare he was greatly troubled and careful But the Emperour not thinking it good at so needefull a time to be absent he all doubt set a part with his second sonne Conradus went speedely into Germany And assēbling there a councell in the City of Nureburgh Henry Cesar his sonne after hys conspiracie was manifestly detected which he had in practise with the Longoberdes whereof the Pope was chiefe autor was by iudgement and sentence of 70. Princes condemned of high treason And being commaunded by hys father to be bound was as a prisoner brought to Apulia where not long after in prison he dyed In whose stede he ordayned Conradus his 2. sonne Cesar by consent of all the Piers Princes Furthermore by publique commandement he renounced Fridericke Austriacus for his sonne and for an enemy to the publique weale he caused him to be proclaymed And further when he sawe that neither that punishment could cause him to remember himselfe and acknowledge his abuse the Emperour with a great armye accompanied with diuers of the noble men of Germany tooke from him all Austria and Stiria and brought them agayne vnder hys owne obedience and fidelitie The same yeare maryed he his third wife named Isabell the daughter of king Iohn of England Then when he had set Germany in a stay and quietnes he left there Conradus Cesar hys
Parma hauing this occasion offered with all force speed possible entred the Emperors campe or towne Victoria which being not very stroÌ„gly fenced nor hauing gates to shut agaynst theÌ„ was a thing easy enough to do The soden strauÌ„genes of the matter much abaÌ„shed the souldiors rang out their larâ— bell The first assault was geuen vpoÌ„ Marcus Malaspina his charge whom when the Emperor returning in all haste fouÌ„d to be hard beset had thought to haue rescued him But wheÌ„ that was perceiued of the enemy they beÌ„t all their force altogether on yâ— side In so much that the Emperor was inforced to take the trench lest he should haue bene of the enemy enuironed from thence he retired into the citie or campe where he had thought to haue gathered further aide But the enemy geuing not so much tune thereunto â—aâ—l force entred the citie Uictoria The Emperor now when the enemies were entred left the campe came to Dominum who when they had killed slaine a great nomber of the Emperors soldiors had burnt destroied the same campe Uictoria came againe to Parma The Emperor theÌ„ suspecting this thing to be wrought by treason whereby the enemy had vnderstanding as wel of the Emperors absence as also of the negligence of his soldiors imprisoned certaine of the chiefest about hym amongst whome also was Petrus de Vineis Yet whilest he was at Dominum gathering together his souldiors and residue of his baÌ„ds Encius getteth a great victorie of the Mansuanos who coming to the rescue of Parma lost 50. of their ships and all that they had in them After this also Richardus in another conflict in Picenum discomforted the Popes souldiors slewe their captaine Hugolinus besides 2000. others slaine taken prisoners When nowe Fredericus had gathered againe and new mustered his bands at Dominum he marched foorth to Cremona and notwithstanding that there he vnderstoode of the good successe and victory that Encius had at Rhegium yet for that he perceiued the defection and backsliding of all or most part of Lumbardie from him he determined to take his iorney into Apulia and when he had there leuied a strong and sufficient power he purposed to make hys speedy returne againe into Lombardie Therefore in hys iorney through Netruria into Apulia he ioyned with hys sonne Fridericus which besieged Capras and tooke the same and led with him diuers of the chiefest captains prisoners and after that subduing vnto the obedience of the Empire Miniatum he came into Apulia When newes was brought him thether that Encius hys sonne comming to aide the Mutinenses against the Bononiens was taken prisoner two miles of from Mutina and that in his absence the Popes capitaines with theyr bandes and garrisons went throughout all Lumbardie Aemilia Flamminia and Hetruria to stirre and procure the Cities to reuolt from the obedience of the Emperour And the same partly working by subtile pollicies partly by force sinister meanes to bring them to his purpose determined with himself that with all the force and power he might by any meanes procure and make to haue begon a fresh prosecuted this warre to the vttermost Neyther was it to be doubted as Pandolphus Colonucius writeth but that he would haue wrought some maruellous exploit great atteÌ„pt but that he was of this his purpose wherunto he was both willing beÌ„t preueÌ„ted by vnlooked for death For wheÌ„ he fell into this ague being at a certaine castle of his in Apulia called FloreÌ„tinuÌ„ saw by the extremity thereof his daies to be short he remeÌ„bred that which was once shewed him how he should die at FloreÌ„ce Wherupon he made and ordeined his testament and when vnto Conradus and other of his children he had geuen and appoynted the great and innumerable masse of mony which he had collected leuied for the maintenance of his wars and godly purpose as it is called And vnto them also had geuen all other his kingdomes dominioÌ„s to euery one according to their ages and yeres departed this wretched and miserable world Pandolphus writeth that Fredericus was very willing to dye as they made certayne report to him which were present at his death that his minde was altogether set and bent vpon the heauenly ioy felicity Which thing also Gulielmus Putranus Andreas Panbalus and Manardus the bishop being Italian writers do all affirme of whom this last writeth that he assuredly beleueth Fredericke to be one of the number of Gods elect The writers notwithstanding are of sundry iudgmeÌ„ts opinions touching this good Emperours death Some write that he was traiterously poisoned by his cup bearer being hyred therunto Some other that he was strangled with a pillow of MaÌ„fredo the sonne of Pherus But Pandolphus as good a writer as the best maketh no mention of any poyson that was geuen him but onely that he died of an ague The last opinion of Manfredus he manifestly refuteth and that there is no maner of lykelihood of the same further that the coÌ„trary is affirmed by diuers other writers that were of that time He died in the yeare of our Lord. 1268. the 13. day of December in the 57. yeare of his age and 37. yeare of his raigne whose corpes was brought to Panorinum and there intombed Fredericke had 3. wiues the first was Constantia the daughter of the king of Arragon of whom he begat HeÌ„ry the Duke of Sueuia and king of the Romains The other Iole the daughter of Iohaunes Brennus king of Ierusalem by whom he had the inheritance of Ierusale Naples and Sicile of whom he begat CoÌ„radus Duke of Suenia king of Ierusalem Naples being Cesar. The third Isabell the daughter of king Iohn of EnglaÌ„d by whom he had a sonne named HeÌ„ry which is said to die in his childhood This Fredericus had not his peere in Marshall affayres to be compared vnto him and warlike pollicies amongst al the princes of that age A wise and skilful souldiour he was a great indurer of paynefull labors and trauels most boldest in greatest perils prudent in foresight Industrious in all his doinges prompt humble about that he tooke in hand and in aduerâ—ity mest stout couragious But as in this corruption of nature few there be the attain perfection neither yet is there any prâ—ice almost of such gouernment and godly institution both in life doctrine as is required of them So neither was this Fredericke without his fault humaine fragility For the writers â—â—pute to him some fault of concupiscence wherwith he was stayned and spotted And it appeareth that he was not all cleare therof for as much as by suÌ„dry Concubines he had sundry children As Eneâ—is the king of Sardina Manfredus the prince of SarcutinuÌ„ And Frederick king of Antioche And this is all that I finde of the description of Fredericke by Colonucius which he affirmeth to haue
him agayn with great successe felicitie and long raigne In so much the he beyng yong as he was playing at Chesse with a certayne souldior of his sodainly hauing no occasion geuen rose vp and went his way who was not so soon voyded the place but incontinent fel down a mighty stone from the vawt aboue directly vpon that place where he sate able to haue quashed him in peeces if he had caried neuer so little more In the proseruation of whome as I see the present hand and mighty prouidence of the huing God so in the kinges order agayne I note a fault or error worthy of reprehension For that he receiuing such a liuely benefite at the hand of the liuing Lord going therefore on pilgrimage to walsingham gaue thanks not only to our Lady but rather to a rotten blacke Ibidem Of the gentle nature of this couragious prince sufficient proofe is geuen by this one example that what time he being in hys desport of hauking chaunced sharpoly to rebuke the negligence of one of his gentlemen for what fault I cannot tell about his hauke the gentleman being on the other side of the riuer hearing his manassing wordes was glad as he sayd that the riuer was between them with this answer the couragious bloud of this Prince being moued vppon present hear he leaped straight into the floud both a swift streame and of a dangerous deepnesse and no lesse hard in getting out Notwithstanding either forgetting his owne life or neglecting the daunger present but hauing a good horse ventreth his own death to haue the death of his maÌ„ At length with much difficultie recouering the bank with his sword drawn pursueth his prouoker Who hauing not so good an horse and seeing himselfe in daunger of taking reineth hys horse submitteth his necke vnder hys hande to strike The prince whose feruent stomack the water of the whole riuer could not quench a little submission of his man did so extinct that the quarrel fell his anger ceased and his sword put vp without any stroke geuen And so both returned to theyr game good friendes agayne Auesb. Nich. Triuet In the first beginning of his raigâ—e this Kyng had much adoe in Wales where he had diuers conflictes wyth the welshmen whom at last he subdued cut down theyr woodes suppressed rebellions vanquishing theyr kings Lewline and his brother ordeined his eldest sonne Edward borne in the same Countrey to be Prince of Wales This Lewline Captayne of the welshmen here mentioned rebelling agaynst king Edward asked counsayle by way of coniuration what euent should come vpon his attempt To whom it was tolde that he should goe forward boldly for doubtlesse he should ryde thorough Chepeside at London with a crowne on his head Whiche so came to passe For he being slayne hys head was caried through Chepe with a Crowne of siluer to London bridge whereby men may learne not to seeke nor stick to these vayne prophesies which though they fall true yet are but the traynes of the deuill to deceyue men About this time was a great earthquake and suche a rotte that consumed a great multitude of sheep in the land through the occasion as they say of one scabbed shepe that came out of Spayne The king returning from Wales to England ordred certayne new lawes for the wealth of the realme Among many other this was one that authoritie was geuen to all Maiors Bailiâ—es other officers to see execution and punishment of all Bakers making bread vnder the sise with pillory Of Milners stealing corn with the tumbrel c. And within two yeares after the statute of Mortinayne was first enacted which is to meane that no man should geue vnto the Churche any landes or rentes without a speciall licence of the king About which tyme also being the 7. yeare of his raigne 297. Iewes for mony clipping were put to execution In whiche same yeare began first the foundation of the blacke Friers by Ludgate And the towne of Bosten was greatly wasted the same yeare with fyre The halfepeny and farthinges began first to be coyned the selfe tyme which was the 8. yeare of hys raygne The great conduit in Chepe began the fourth yeare after to be made anno 1248. And the yeare next following the newe worke of the Churche of Westminster begon as is afore premonished in the thyrd yeare of Henry 3. was finished whiche was 66. yeares in edifiyng the Iewes were vtterly banished this Realme of England the same tyme for whiche the commons gaue to the kyng a fifteene anno 1291. After that the country of Wales was brought in a full order and quiet by the hewing downe of the woodes and casting down the old holdes and building of new whiche all was brought to perfect end about the 24. yeare of thys kings reigne then ensued an other broile as great or greater with Scotland to the great disquiet of the king and the realme of England many yeares after This trouble first began by the death of Alexander king of Scots who dyed without issue left aliue behinde him Although Fabiane in that 7. booke of hys Chronicle affirmeth that he left 3. daughters the eldest maryed to sir John Bailol the secoÌ„d to Robert Bruce the thyrd to one Hastinges But this in Fabian is to be corrected as which neyther standeth with it selfe is clearely conuinced by the witnes and history of Rob. Auel bury and also 〈◊〉 Giâ—burne For first if king Alexander had left his eldest daughter marked to Syr Iohn Bailol then what coÌ„trouersie might rule among the Lords about succession needing so diligent and anxious deciding by the king of England Secondly what clayme or title could the king of Norway haue to the crowne of Scotland which was one of the chalengers claiming the sayd crowne in the behalfe of Margaret the nece of the forsayd king Alexander her graunfather if the eldest daughter of the father had heue left aliued Thirdly what can be more playn when by the affirmance of the foresaid story is testified that K. Alexander had 2. wiues Of the second whereof he had no issue Of the first had two Children Alexader which died before his father and Margaret maried to the kyng of Norway whiche died also before her Father of whom came Margaret the â—ece of Alexander and daughter to the king of Norway afore mentioned And the also dyed in the iourny betweene Norway and Scotland the fourth yeare after the decease of her grandfather Wherfore as this matter standeth most cleare so let vs now returning froÌ„ whence we digressed prosecute the rest that foloweth After that AlexaÌ„der thus as is said departed without issue also Margaret his â—iece in Norway was deceased the matter came in a great doubt among the nobles of Scotland especially 12. by name to whome the right of the crowne should next pertayne After much variaunce among parties at length the election
and determination of the matter was committed to the iudgement of king Edward of England who after sufficient proofe made to the Scottes and firme euidence brought out of all the ancient historyes both of England and Scotland testifying from tyme to tyme that he was chief head and soueraigne of the Realme of Scotland first by necessitie of the law and by al theyr consentes tooke full possession of the same And that bone adiudged the right of the Crown to John Bailol who descended of the daughter of Dauid Earle of Huntington brother to Dauid King of Scotland in the dayes of Kyng Henry the second This Erle Dauid had three daughters Isabell maried to Robert Brusse Margaret to Allen Earle of Galeway had Ellen to Henry Lord Hastinges AlleÌ„ Earle of Galeway had ElleÌ„ maried to Roger Quincy Erle of Winchester Constable of Scotland Doruagile maried to John Bailol father to Edward king of Scots When these thinges were thus finished in Scotlande and Syr Iohn Bailol as most rightfull inheritour had receaued the crowne of Scotland at the handes of kyng Edward thankefully for the same in the presence of the Barony of England and of Scotland did vnto the sayd king Edward his homage and sware to him fealty the Scottes with theyr new king returned into Scotland and Kyng Edward remoued agayne to England But not long after the falsenes of this Scotishe Kyng soone appeared Who repenting him of his homage done vntruely for sook his former othe promise and made war against king Edward through the counsaile of the Abbot of Menros Wherfore the king with a great host sped hym into Scotland in processe laid siege to the towne of Berwicke which the Scots did egerly defend not onely to the discomfiture but also to the decision of the kinges and hys English host But in conclusion the English men preuayled and wan the towne where were slayne of the Scottes the number of 25. thousand And while the king was there busied in winning other holds about the same he sent part of his host to Dunbarre where the EnglishmeÌ„ agayn had the victory and slue of the Scottes xx thousand Gis burne sayth but x. thousand so that very few were lost of the English company The king with a great nuÌ„ber of prisoners returning into his realm shortly after sped him ouer vnto FlauÌ„ders where he sustayned great trouble by the French kyng till truce for certayne space was betweene them concluded But in the meane while that K. Edward was thus occupyed beyond the Seas the French king resorting to his practised maner set the Scottes secretly agaynst the Englishmen to keep the king at home Which Scots makyng themselues a Captaine named WilliaÌ„ Waleis warred vpon the borders of NorthumberlaÌ„d where they dyd much burt At length the king returning from Burdeaux into England shortly vpon the same tooke hys iourny into Scotland Where meeting at Yorke with hys host marched into the Realme of Scotlande winning as he went townes and Castles till at length comming to the towne of Frankyrch on Mary Magdalens day he met with the power of Scotland and had with them a fore sight but through Gods prouidence the victory fel to the right cause of Englishmen so that of the Scottes were slayne in the field as it is of diuers writers affirmed ouer the number of xxxii thousand and of Englishmen but barely xxviii persons Whereupon the king agayn taking possession and feairy of the whole land returned home And yet the false vntroth of the Scots would not thus be ruled but rose vp in a new broyle so that the kyng was enforced to make his power agayn the yeare folowing into Scotland where he to suppressed the rebellion of that Lords and of the commons that they swearing to the kings allegiaunce presented themselues by great companyes put them wholy in the kings grace and mercy so that the king thinking himselfe to be in peaceable possession in a great surety of the land caused to be sworne vnto hym the rulers of the boroughes citties and townes with other officers of the land and so returned vnto Barwicke and so into England and lastly to Westminster These martiall affayres betwene England and Scotland although they appertayne not greatly to the purpose of our story Ecclesiastical yet so much by the way I thought briefly to touch whereby the better it might be vnderstanded by these premisses that whiche followeth in the sequele hereof As the Scottes were thus warring and ragyng agaynst the king and saw they could not make theyr party good they sent priuily to Pope Boniface for hysayde and counsaile who immediatly sendeth downe his precept to the K. to this effect that he should hereafter succease to disquiet or molest the Scottes for that they were a people exempt and properly pertaining to hys Chappell And therfore it could not otherwise be but that the Citty of Ierusalem must needs defend hys own Citizens as the mount Syon mayntayn such as trust in the Lord. c. Whereunto the king briefly maketh aunswere agayne swearing with anothe that he would to his vttermost keepe defend that which was hys right euideÌ„tly known to all the world c. Thus the Scots bearing themselues bold vpon the popes message also confederating themselues with the French meÌ„ passed ouer that yeare The next yeare after that whiche was 29. of the kinges raigne the sayd Pope Boniface directeth hys letters agayn to the kyng wherein he doth veÌ„dicate the kingdome of Scotland to be proper to the Church of Rome not subiect to the king of England And therfore it was agaynst God against iustice and also preindiciall to the Churche of Rome for hym to haue or hold dominion vpon the same which he proued by these reasons First that when king Henry the father of this Kyng receiued ayd of Alexander king of Scots in his warres agaynst Simon Mountfort he recognised acknowledged in his letters patents that he receaued the same of king Alexander not of any duety but of speciall fauour Item when the sayd king Alexander comming to England did homage to the sayd kyng Henry he did it not as king of Scotland but onely for certayne landes of Lyndal and Penreth lying in England Item where the sayd king Alexander left behynd hym Margaret his heyre being â—ece to the king of England and yet vnder age yet the tuition of the sayd Margaret was committed not to the K. of England but to certain Lords of Scotland deputed to the same Moreouer when any legacie was directed down from Rome to the Realme of England for collecting oftenthes or other causes the sayd legacie tooke no place in the realm of Scotland and might well he resisted as it was in kyng Alexander hys dayes except an other speciall commission touching the realme of Scotland were ioined wall Wherby it appeareth these to be two seueral dominions and not
Margaret the daughter of our progenitour Henry the third at our Citty of Yorke in the feast of Christmas at whiche tyme the sayd Alexander dyd hys homage to our sayd progenitour who reigned in this Realme 56. yeares And thereford betweene the homage made by the sayd Alexander king of Scotland and the homage done by Alexander sonne to the sayd king of Scots to vs at our coronation at Westminster there was about 50. yeares At which tyme the said Alexander kyng of Scottes repayred to the sayd feast of our coronation and there did he his duety as is aforesayd ¶ Besides these letters of the king the Lordes temporall also in the name of the whole communaltie and Parliment wrote an other letter to the pope answering to that where as the pope arrogated to hym to be iudge for the title of the realme of Scotland whiche the king of England claymed to hymselfe whiche letter I thought also here to annexe contayning as in the wordes of the same here foloweth to be read and seene * The Lordes temporall and the whole Baronie of England to the Pope THe holy mother Churche by whose ministery the Catholicke fee is gouerned in her deedes as we throughly beleeue and holde proceedeth with that ripenes in iudgement that she will be hurtfull to none but like a mother would euery mans right to be kept vnbroken as well in other as in her selfe Whereas therefore in a generall Parliament called at Lincoln of late by our most dread Lord Edward by the grace of God the noble kyng of England the same our Lorde caused certayne letters receaued from you to be read openly and to be declared seriously afore vs about certayne businesses touching the condition state of the realme of Scotland We did not a little muse and maruaile with our selues hearing the meaninges concerning the same so wondrous and straunge as the like we haue not heard at any time before For we know most holy father and it is well knowne as well in this realm of England as also not vnknowne to other persons besides that from the first beginning of the Realme of England the certayne and direct gouernement of the Realme of Scotland in all temporall causes from tyme to tyme belonged to the kynges of the same Realme of England and Realme of Scotland as well in the times both of the Brittaines as also of Englishmen Yea rather the same Realme of Scotland of olde tyme was in see to the Auncetours of our foresayd Lordes Kynges of England yea and to hymselfe Furthermore the Kynges of Scottes and the Realme haue not bene vnder any other then the kynges of England and the Kinges of England haue answered or ought to aunswere for theyr rightes in the foresayd Realme or for any hys temporalities afore anye Iudge Ecclesiasticall or secular by reason of free preheminence of the state of hys royall dignitie and custome kept without breach at all tymes Wherefore after treatie had and dilligent deliberation of the contentes in your foresayd letters this was the common agreeing and consent with one mynde and shall be without fayle in tyme to come by Gods grace that our foresayd Lord the Kyng ought by no meanes to aunswere in iudgement in any case or shoulde bring hys foresayd rightes into doubt nor ought not to send any proctors or messengers to your presence specially seeing that the premisses tend manifestly to the disheriting of the right of the Crowne of Englande and the playne ouerthrow of the state of the sayd Realme and also hurt of the liberties customes and lawes of our fathers For the keeping and defence of whiche we are bounde by the duety of the othe made And we will mayntayne them with all power and will defend them by Gods helpe with all strength And farther we will not suffer our foresayd Lord the king to doe or by anye meanes to attempt the premisses being so unacustomed vnwont and not heard of afore Wherefore we reuerently and humbly beseech your holines that ye would suffer the same our Lord king of Englande who among other Princes of the worlde sheweth himselfe Catholicke and deuour to the Romishe Churche quietly to enioye hys rightes liberties ' customes and lawes aforesayde without all empayring and trouble and let them continue vntouched In witnesse whereof we haue set our seales to these presentes aswell for vs as for the whole communaltie of the foresayd Réalme of England Dated at Lincolne in the yeare of our Sauiour 1031. anno Edwardi primi 28. The yeare following which was from Christ an 1303. the sayd Pope Boniface the eight of that name taking displeasure with Phillip the Frenche king did excite king Edward of Englad to warre against him promising hun great ayd thereunto But he as mine author sayth little trusting the Popes false vnstable affection toward him well proued before put him of with delayes Ex Rob. Auesb. wherupon the French king fearing the power of king Edward whom the Pope had set agaynst hys friendship restored vnto him agayn Wascone which he wrongfully had in his hands deteined Concerning this variaunce here mentioned between the Pope and the French kyng how it begā first and to what end it fell out the sequell hereof Christ willing shall declare after that first I haue finished the discourse begon betweene England and Scotland In the yeare 1303. the foresayd Willa Waleys which had done so many displeasures to the king before continuing still in his rebellion gathered great multitudes of the Scottes to wtstand the king til at length the yeare following he was taken and sent vp to Londō and there executed for the same After which thinges done the king thē held his Parliament at Westminster whether came out of Scotland the Bishop of S. Andrewes Robert Bruse aboue mentioned Earle of Dunbarre Earle of Acles and Syr Iohn comming with diuers other The which volūtarily were sworne to be true to the king of England and to keep the land of Scotland to his vse agaynst at persons But shortly after the sayd Robert Bruse who as is sayd maried the second daughter of Earle Dauid forgetting his othe before made vnto the king within a yeare or two after this by the counsell of the Abbot of Stone and Bishop of S. Andrewes sent vp vnto Pope Clement the 5. for a dispensation of his othe made unsinuating to him that King Edward vexed and greued the realme of Scotland wrōgfully Whereupon the pope wrote vnto the king to leaue of such doinges Notwithstanding whiche inhibition of the Pope the king prosecuting hys owne right after he had the vnderstanding of the doings of the Scots of the mischiefe of Robert Bruys who had slayne with hys owne handes Syr Iohn Comyng for not consenting with him and other Lordes at hys Parliament areared his power strength of men preparing himselfe toward Scotlād where he ioyning with the said Syr Robert and all the power of Scotland in a
any decrees or statutes shal hereafter be made and set forth contrary to these foresaid articles the same to stand voyd and of no effect for euer Besides these articles also in the same compositiō was conteined that all grudge and displeasure betwene the king and the Barons for not going to Flaunders ceasing the Earles and Barōs might be assured to be receiued againe into the kings fauor These things thus agreed vpon and by mediation of the Prince also confirmed and sealed with the kings seale his father so was all the variance pacified to the great comfort of the people and no lesse strength of the Realme agaynst theyr enemies And most chiefly to the commēdation of the gentle and wise nature of the king Who as he was gentle in promising his reconcilement with his subiectes so no lesse constant was he in keeping that which he had promised After the death of Iohn Peckham Archb. of Canterbury aboue mentioned who in the Parliament had resisted the king in the right of certayne liberties perteing to the crowne touching patronages and such Church matters succeeded Robert Winchelsei with whom also the king had like variance and accused him to the Pope for breaking the peace and tooke part with them that rebelled agaynst the king about vsages and liberties of the Realme Wherefore the king being cited vp to the court of Rome was there suspended by the meanes of the said Archb. directed his letters agayne to the Pope taken out of the parliament rolles where I finde diuers letters of the king to P. Clement agaynst the sayde Robert Archbishop of Canterbury the contentes wherof here followeth videlicet qualiter idem And as this king was troubled in his time with both the Archbishoppes Iohn Peckham and also Rober Winchelsey so it happened to all other kinges for the most part from the time of Lancfrancus that is from Pope Hildebrand that euery king in his time had some busines or other with that see As William Rufus and Henry the first were troubled with Anselmus Hēry the second with Thomas Becket King Richard and all England wyth William Bishop of Elye the Popes Legate King Iohn with Stephē Langthon King Henry the third with Edmund Archbishop called S. Edmūd Polic. lib. 7. Likewise this king Edward the first with Iohn Peckham Robert Winchelsey aforesayd And so other kinges after him with some Prelate or other whereby ye haue to vnderstand how about what time the church of Rome which before time was subiect to kings and Princes began first to take head aboue and agaynst kings and rulers and so haue kept it euer since By this Iohn Peckam afore mentioned was ordayned that no spiritual minister should haue any mo benefices then one which also was decreed by the constitutions of Octo and Octobonus the popes Legats the same time in England About the beginning of this kinges reigne after the decease of of Walter Archbishop of Yorke William Wicewanger succeeding in that sea minding to go on visitatiō came to Duresme to visit the Church and Chapter there But the clergy and the people of the City shoote the gates agaynst him and kept him out wherupon rose no smal disturbance The Archb. let flie his curse of excommunicatiō and interdiction agaynst them The Bishop of Duresme agayne with his clergy despised all his cursinges grounding themselues vpon the constitution of Innocentius the fourth De censibus ex actionibus And so they appealed to Rome saying that he ought not to be receiued there before he had first begon to visit his owne Chapter dioces which he had not done For to say the wordes of the constitutions We ordayne and decree that euery Archbishop that will visite his prouince first must procure to visit hys owne Church City and Dioces c. Among other thinges in this king to be noted that is not to be passed ouer that where complaynt was made to him of his officers as Iustices Maiors Shiriffes Bailiffes Excheters and such other who in their offices abusing themselues extortioned and oppressed the kinges liege people otherwise then was according to the right conscience the sayd king not suffering such misorder to be vnpunished did appoint certain officers or inquisitors to the number of 12. which inquisitiō was called Traibastō or Trailbastoun by meane of which inquisition diners false officers were accused such as were offenders were either remoued from their place or forced to buye agayne their office at the kinges hand to their no small losse and great gayne to the king and much profite to the common wealth In the Chronicle of Robert Amesbury it is recorded of the sayd king that he being at Amesbury to see his mother who was then in that monastery professed there was a certayn man that fained himselfe blind a long time brought to the presence of the sayd Alinore the kinges mother saying how that he had his sight agayne restored at y◠tombe of king Henry her late husband in so much that she was easely perswaded in the miracle to be very true But king Edward her sonne knowing the man a lōg time to be a vile dissembler and a wicked persō vsed to lying and crafty deceiuing disswaded his mother not to geue credite to the vile vagabon declaring that he knew so well of the iustice of his father that if he were aliue he would twise rather pluck out both his eies then once restore him one Notwithstanding the Queene the mother remayning stil in the former fond perswasion would heare or beleue nothing to the contrary but was so in anger with her sonne that she bid him depart his chamber and so he did By the example whereof may easely be conceiued how and after what sort these blinde myracles in those dayes and since haue come vp amōg the blinde superstitious people For had not the king here bene wiser thā the mother no doubt but this would haue bene roong a miracle percase king Henry bene made a Saint But as this was fayned a miracle and false no doubt so in the same author we read of an other maner of miracle sounding more neare the trueth and so much the more likely for that it serued to the conuersion vnto Christian fayth to which vse properly all true myracles do appertayne The myracle was this In the raigne of this king and the latter yere of his raigne Cassanus king of the Tartarians of whome commeth these whome now we call Turkes which fighting agaynst the Souldan king of the Saracens in the plain of Damascus slew of them 100000. of Saracens and agayne at Babilon fighting with the sayd Souldain slew him in the field 200000. of his Saracens calling vpon the helpe of Christ and therupon became Christiā This Cassanus I say had a brother a Pagane who being in loue with the daughter of the king of Armenia a Christian woman
Of whom onely Thomas Earle of Lancaster for the nobility of his bloud was beheaded All the other Lords and Barons were hanged drawn quartered c. which bloudy vnmercifulnes of the king toward his naturall subiects not only to him procured great dishonor within the realme but also turned afterward to his much more greater harm hinderance in his forreine warres agaynst the Scots And finally wrought his vtter confusion and ouerthrow of his seat royall as in the sequell of his end appeared and worthely After the ruine of these noble personages the king as though he had gotteÌ„ a great coÌ„quest who then in deed began first to be ouercomen and conquere himself when he so oppressed and cut of the strength and sinews of his chiualrye began to triumph not a litle with his Spensers And to couÌ„t himselfe sure as though he were in heauen to exercise more sharpe seuerity vpon his subiectes trusting and committing all to the counsell onely of the foresayd Spensers in so much that both the Queene and the residue of yâ— other nobles could litle be regarded Who as they grew euer in more contempt with the king so they encreased in more hatred agaynst the Spensers but strength hability lacked to worke ther will The next yeare the king being at York after he had made Sir Hugh Spencer Erle and Syr Iohn Baldocke a man of euill same to be Chauncellour of England he theÌ„ areared a mighty host agaynst the Scottes But for lack of skilfull guiding expert Captaynes and for want specially of due prouision of vitayles necessary for such an army the great multitude to the number reckoned of an hundreth thousand wandring through Scotland from whence the Scots had conuayed all theyr goods and cattell into moutaynes and marches were so pynched and sterued with famyne that a great part of the army there presently perished and they that returned home as soone as they tasted of in eates escaped not The king neither hauing resistance of his enemies and seing such a destruction of his subiects was forced without anye acte done to retyre But in his retiring Sir Iames Duglas and the Scottes hauing knowledge therof pursued him in such wise that they clue many Englishe men and had well neare taken the kyng himselfe After whiche distresse the king thus beaten and wearyed with the Scottes woulde fayne haue ioyned in â—ruce with the Scottes but because they stoode excommunicate by the pope he standing in feare therof desireth liceÌ„ce to entreate with them of peace the sayd excommunication notwithstanding whiche licence beyng obtayned a treaty was appoynted by commissioners on both parts at Newcastle at the feast of Sainct Nicholas next ensuing and so truce was taken for 12. yeares whereupon this is to be noted by the way gentle reader not vnworthy of obseruation that wheras in former tymes and especially of the late king Edward the first so long as the Scottes were vnder the popes blessing and we in displeasure with his holines for dealing with them so long we preuayled mightely agaynst them euen to the vtter subuersion in manour of their whole estate But nowe so soone as the Pope tooke our part the Scots were vnder his curse and excommunication Then gat they greater victories against vs then any time either before or sithence in somuch as being before not able to defend them selues agaynst vs they nowe pursued vs into the bowels of our owne country The king purposing to erect a house of Fryers Augustines within the towne of Boston in Lincolneshyre first prayed the popes licence in that behalfe Polidorius Virgilius among other histories of our English nation which he intermedleth withall prosecuting also the actes and life of this present King and comming to write of the Queenes goyng ouer into Fraunce inferreth much varietie and diuersitie of autours and story writers concerning the cause thereof Otherwise be geueth hymself no true certainty of that matter neyther yet toucheth he yâ— which was the cause in deede By reason partly that he being an Italian and a foreiner coulde not vnderstand our English toung And partly agayne being but one maÌ„ neyther coulde he alone come to the sight of all our Latine autours One I am sure came not to his perusing an old ancient Latine history fayre written in patchment but without name belonging to the library of William Cary Citizen of London In which story the truth of this matter â—out all ambiguitie is there fully and with all circumstaunces expressed as here briefly is excerpted The king of England had bene diuers sundry tymes cited vpp to the Courte of Fraunce to doe homage to the French king for the Dukedome of Aquitane other lands which the king then helde of Fraunce Whiche homage because the king of England refused to tender the French K. began to enter at such possessions as the king then did hold in Fraunce Whereupon great contention and confirtes there were on both sides At length in this yeare now present a Parliament was called at London Where after much altercation at last it was determined that certayne should be sent ouer to witte the Bishops of Winchester and Norwich and the Earle of Richmond to make agreement betwixt the two kinges For the better help and fortification of which agreement it was thought good afterward that Queene Isabell sister to Charles then the FreÌ„ch king shold be sent ouer Where is to be noted first that the Queenes landes possessions and castles a little before vpon the breach betweene the Frenche king and the Kyng of Englande were seised into the kinges handes and the Queene put to her pension c. Thus the Queene beyng sent ouer with a few to attend vpon her onely Syr Iohn Cromwell Baron and 4. knightes tooke theyr passage into Fraunce by whose mediation it was there concluded that the king of England if he would not himselfe come to do his homage he should geue to his sonne Edward the Dukedome of Aquitanie and the Earledome of Pontine and so he to come to make his homage to the king and to podesle the same This being in Fraunce concluded was sent ouer by message to the king of England with the kings letters patentes adioyned for the sate conduct of him or of his sonne Upon this deliberation was taken in the counsalle of England But the two Spensers fearing to take the Seas eyther with the king or els without the king to remayne behinde for scare of the nobles so appoynted that Prince Edward the kings sonne was sent whiche happened after to theyr vtter desolation as it followed For all thinges being quieted ordered according to the agreement in Fraunce K. Edward of England soone after Michaelmas sendeth for his wife and his sonne agayne out of Fraunce But the sending home most part of her family reinseth her selfâ— to returne For what cause it is not fully certayne whether for indignation that her possessions
English men Upon the Friday folowing they which were besieged in the towne of Calis seeing the king to be retyred vpon whose helpe they trusted being also in great penury famine for lack of victuals otherwise in much misery vehemently distressed surrendered the towne to the kinges handes who like a mercifull Prince onely deteining certeine of the chiefe the rest with the whole coÌ„mons he let go with bagg baggage diminishing no part of their goods shewing therein more Princely fauour to them then they did of late in Queene Maries dayes vnto our men in recouering the sayd towne of Calis agayne After the winning thus of Calis as hath bene premised king Edward remaining in the sayd towne a certaine space was in consultatioÌ„ concerning his voyage proceding farther into Fraunce But by meanes of the foresayd Cardinals truce for a certayne time was takeÌ„ and instrumentes made so prouided that certayne noble meÌ„ as well for the french K. as for the king of England should como to the Pope there to debate vpon the Articles Unto the which king Edward for peacesake was not greatly disagreing Which was an 1347. Ex Tho. Walsingh The next yeare folowing which was an 1348. fell a sore plague which they call the first generall pestilence in yâ— realme of England This plague as they say first springing froÌ„ the East so spreading westward did so mightely preuaile here in this land beginning first at Dorcester the countryes thereabout that euery day lightly 20. some dayes 40. some 60. moe dead corses were brought layd together in one pitte This beginning the first day of Angust by the first of Nouember it came to LondoÌ„ Wheras the vehement rage therof was so hoate and did increase so much that from the first day of February til about the beginning of May in a Churchyard then newlye made by smithfield aboue 200. dead corses euery day were buried besides them which in other Churchyardes of the Cittye were layd also At leÌ„gth by the grace of Christ ceasing ther it proceded from thence to the Northparts Where also the next yeare after an 1349. it swaged After this in the next yeare insuing an 1350. the towne of Calis was by treason of the keper of the Castle almost betrayed and wonne from the English men Within the compasse of which yere dyed Philip the French king After whom king Iohn his sonne succeeded in the crowne Who the next yeare after vnder false precence of frendship caused the Constable of FrauÌ„ce Erle of Ewe to be beheaded who being taken prisoner before in warre by English men and long deteined in prison in England was liceÌ„sed by king Edward to visite his country of Fraunce In the same yere the town of Gwines was takeÌ„ by EnglishmeÌ„ while the keepers of the hold were negligent and a sleepe The yeare next folowing the Marshall of Fraunce with a great army was put to flight by Syr Roger Bentele Knight and Captayne in Britaine hauing but onely 600. Souldiours with him In this battell were taken 9. Knightes Esquires and Gentlemen 140. The French men Britaines by this victory were exceedingly discouraged and there pride cut downe In the yere after was Henry first made Duke of LaÌ„caster which before was Earle of Derby and Lancaster Also diuers good ordinaunces were appoynted in the Parliament at Westminster Which afterby auarice and parciall fauour of the head men were agayne vndone Concord and agreement about the yeare 1354. began to come well forward instruments were drawne vpon the same betwene the 2. kings But that the matter being brought vp to Pope Innocent 6. partly by the quareling of the FreÌ„ch men partly by the winking of the Pope which euer held with the French side the conditions were repealed which were these That the king of England all the Dukedome of Aquitanie with other lands there should be to him restored without homage to the French king And that king Edward agayn should surrender to him all his right and title which he had in Fraunce whereupon rose the occasion of great war and tumult which folowed after betwene the two Realmes It folowed after this the yeare of our Lord. 1355. that king Edward hearing of the death of Philip the French king that king Iohn his sonne had grauÌ„ted the Dukedome of Aquitine to Charles his eldest sonne Dolphin of Vienna sent ouer Prince Edward with the Earle of Warwick of Salisbury of Oxford and with them a sufficient number of able souldiors into Aquitania Where he being willingly receiued of diuers yâ— rest be subdued partly by force of sword partly receiued submitting themselues to his protection Not long after this in yâ— same yere word being brought to king Edward that Iohn the FreÌ„ch king was ready to meet him at S. Omers there to geue him battayle gathered his power set ouer to Calis with his 2. sonnes Leo nell Earle of Wilton and Iohn of Gaunt Earle of Richmond with Henry Duke of Lancaster c. who beyng come to S. Omers the French king with a mighty army of his francklings hearing of his coÌ„ming the nerer he approched to them the further they retyred backe wasting destroying behind them to the inteÌ„t that the english army in pursuing theÌ„ should finde no victuals By reasoÌ„ wherof king Edward folowing him by yâ— space of 9. or 10 dayes vnto HadeÌ„ wheÌ„ neither he could â—inde his enemy to fight nor victuals or forage for his army he returned vnto Calis where warre agayne being offered in the name of the king vpon vnstable conditions and yet the same not performed king Edward seeing the shrinking of his enemy froÌ„ Calis crossed the seas into England where he recouered agayne the towne of Barwicke which the Scots before by subtle traine had gotten At which time was grauÌ„ted vnto the king in Parliament 50. s. for euery sacke or packe of woll that should be caried ouer for the space of 6. yeares together By the which graunt the king might despend euery day by estimation aboue 100. marks sterling And for as much as euery yere 100000. sacks of woll were thought to be exported out of the Realme the sum thereof for 6. yeres space was esteemed to mount to 1500000. pouÌ„d sterling The same yeare when king Edward had recouered Barwick and subdued Scotland Prince Edward being in Gascony made toward the FreÌ„ch king Who notwithstanding by the way all bridges were cast downe great resistaunce made yet the victorious Prince making way with his sword after much slaughter of the Frenchmen many prisoners taken at length ioyning with the French king at Poytiers scarse with 2000. gaue the ouerthrow to the French king with 7000. men of armes and mor. In which conflict the French king himselfe and Philip hys sonne with L. Iames of Bourbon the Archb. of Senon II Earles 22. Lordes were
statutes past in hys parliament tending to the preiudice of the Church of Rome the Popes primary viz. that if Abbots Priors or any other ecclesiasticall patrons of benefices shoulde not present to the sayd benefices within a certayne time the lapse of the same shoulde come to the ordinary or chapter thereof or if they did not present then to the Archbishop if the Archbishoppe likewise did fayle to present then the gyft to perteyne not to the Lord Pope but to the Kyng and hys heyres An other complaynt was this that if Archbishops should be slack in geuing such benefices as properly pertayned to theyr owne patronage in due time then the collation thereof likewise shoulde appertayne to the foresayd King and his heires An other complaynt was that if the Pope shoulde make voyde any elections in the Church of England for any defect foūd therein and so had placed some honest and discreete persons in the same that then the King and his heires was not bounde to render the Temporaltyes vnto the partyes placed by the Popes prouision Whereupon the Pope being not a little agrieued the Kyng writeth vnto him certifying that he was misinformed denying that there was any such statute made in that Parlyament And further as touching all other thinges he woulde conferre with his Prelates and Nobles and thereof would returne aunswere by hys Legates In the 20. yeare of his raigne another letter was writen to the Pope by the King the effect whereof in few wordes to expresse was this to certify him that in respect of his great charges susteyned in hys warres he hath by the counsell of his Nobles taken into his owne handes the fruites and profites of all hys benefices here in England To proceed in the order of yeares that in the 26. yeare of this king one Nicholas Heath Clerke a busy headed body and a troubler of the Realme had procured diuers Byshops and others of the Kinges counsell to be cited vp to the Court of Rome there to answere such complayntes as he had made agaynst them whereupon commaundement was geuen to the King to all the portes of the realme for the restraynt of all passingers out and for searching and aresting all persons bringing in any Bulles or other proces from Rome tending to the derogation of the dignity of the crowne or molestation of the subiectes concerning which Nicholas Heath the King also writeth to the Pope his letters complayning of the sayd Heath and desiring him to geue no eare to his lewd complaynts The same yeare the King writeth also to the Popes Legate resident in England requiring him to surcease from exacting diuers summes of money of the Clergy in the name of first fruites of benefices The 31. yeare of this Kinges reigne the King by hys letters complayneth to the Pope of a troublesome fellow named Nicholas Stanneway remaining in Rome whiche by his slaunderous complayntes procured diuers citations to be sent into the Realme to the great disturbaunce of diuers and sundry honest men whereupon he prayeth and aduiseth the Pope to stay himselfe and not to send ouer such hasty Citatiōs vpon euery light occasiō To passe further to the 38. yeare of the same King thus we finde in the Rolles That the King y◠same yeare tooke order by two of his Clergy to witte Iohn a Stocke and Iohn of Norton to take into their handes all the temporaltyes of all Deaneryes Prebendes Dignityes and Benefices being then vacant in England and to answere the profites of the same to the Kinges vse The same yeare an ordinaunce was made by the King and his Counsell and to the same proclaymed in all porte townes within the Realme that good and diligent search should be made that no person whatsoeuer comming frō the Court of Rome c. doe bring into the Realme with him any Bull instrument letters patentes or other proces that may be preiudiciall to the King or any of his subiectes nor that any person passing out of this Realme toward the Court of Rome doe cary with him any instrument or proces that may redound to the preiudice of the King or his subiectes and that all persons passing to the sayd Court of Rome c. with the Kinges speciall license do notwithstanding promise and finde surety to the Lord Chauncellour that they shall not in any wise attempt or pursue any matter to the preiudice of the King or his subiectes vnder payne to be put out of the Kinges protection and to forfeyt his body goods and Cattelles according to the statute thereof made Anno. 27. And thus much concerning the letters and writinges of the King with such other domesticall matters perturbations and troubles passing betwene him and the Pope taken out of the publique Recordes of the Realme wherby I thought to geue the Reader to vnderstand the horrible abuses the intollerable pride and the vnsatiable auarice of that Byshop more like a proud Lucifer then a pastor of the Church of Christ in abusing the king and oppressing his subiectes with exactions vnmeasurable not onely exercising his tyranny in this Realme but raging also agaynst other Princes both farre and neare emongst whom neither spared he the Emperour himselfe In the story and artes of which Emperour Ludouicus mentioned a title before pag. 273. whom the Pope did most arrogantly excommunicate vpon maundy thursday and the selfe same day placing an other Emperour in his roome Relation was made of certayne learned men which tooke the Emperour's part agaynst the Pope In number of whom was Marsilius Patauinus Gullermus Ockam Ioannes Gandauensis Luitpoldus Andreas Landensis Vlricus Hangenor treasurer to the Emperour Dante 's Aligerius c. Of whom Marsilius Patauinus compiled and exhibited vnto the Emperor Ludourke a worthy worke intituled Defensor pacis writē in the Emperors behalfe agaynst the Pope Wherin both godly learnedly disputing agaynst the Pope he proueth all Bishops and Priestes to be equall And that the Pope hath no superiority aboue other Bishopes much lesse aboue the Emperour That the word of God ought to be onely the chiefe iudge in deciding and determining causes ecclesiastical That not onely spiritual persons but say men also being godly and learned ought to be admitted into generall councels That the Clergy and the Pope ought to be subiect vnto Magistrates That the Church is the vniuersity of the faythfull and that the foūdation and head of the Church is Christ and that he neuer appoynted any vicar or Pope ouer his vniuersall church That Bishops ought to be chosen euery one by their own Church and Clergy That the mariage of Priestes may lawfully be permitted That S. Peter was neuer at Rome That the Clergy and Sinagoge of the Pope is a deune of theeues That the doctrine of the Pope is not to be folowed because it leadeth to destruction And that the corrupt matters of the Christians doe spring and flow out of the wickednes of the spiritualty c. He disputeth moreouer
and night that is with theyr filthy liuing ignorance and impiety He citeth also out of the prophesy of Hildegaris these words Therfore doth y◠deuill in himselfe speake of you Priests Dainty bankets feasts wherin is all voluptuousnes do I finde amongst these men In so much that mine eies mine eares my belly and my vaynes be euen filled with the froth of them my brestes stand astrut with the riches of them c. Lastly saith he they euery day more and more as Lucifer did seek to climbe higher and higher till that euery day with hym more and more they fall deeper and deeper About the yeare of our Lord. 1390. there were burned at Bringa 36. Citizens of Moguntina for the doctrine of Waldenses as Brushius affirmeth which opiniō was no thing contrary to that they held before wherein they affirmed the Pope to be that great Antechrist which should come Unlesse peraduenture the Pope seemed then to be more euidently conuicted of Antechristianity thē at any other time before he was reueled to be For the like cause many other beside these are to be found in storyes which susteined the like persecutiō by the Pope if leysure would serue to peruse all that might be searched As where Masseus recordeth of diuers to the nūber of 140. which in the prouince of Narbone chose rather to suffer whatsoeuer greuous punishment by fire thē to receiue the decretals of the Romish Church contrary to the vpright truth of the Scripture What should I here speake of the 24. which suffered at Paris an 1210 Also in the same author is testified that an 1211. there were 400. vnder the name of heretiques burned 80. beheaded Prince Americus hanged and the Lady of the Castle stoned to death Moreouer in the Chronicles of Houedon and of other writers be recited a maruelous nūber which in the countryes of Fraunce were burned for heretiques Of whom some were called Publicans some Catharits some Paterines and other by others names What their assertions were I finde no certayne report worthy of credit In Tritenius is signified of one Eckhardus a Dominican Frier who not long before Wickliffes tyme was condemned and suffered for heresy at Hedelberge an 2330. who as he diffreth not much in name so may he be supposed to be the sawe whom other do name Beghardus and is sayd to be burned at Erphord Of Albingenses because sufficient mētion is made before of whom a great number were burned about the time of king Iohn I passe them ouer Likewise I let passe the heremite of whom Iohn Bacon maketh relation in hys 2. Dist. Quaest. 1. Who disputing in Paules church affirmed that those Sacraments which were then vsed in the church were not instituted by Christ An. 1306. Peraduenture it was the same Ranulphus mētioned in the floure of hystories is sayd to die in prison for the time of them doth not much differ In Boetius why the Pope should so much commend a certaine king because for one man he had slaine 400. cutting away the genitals from the rest I can not iudge except the cause were that which the Pope calleth heresie But to let these things ouerpasse that be vncertayne because neither is it possible to comprehēd all them which haue wtstand the corruption of the popes sea neyther haue we any such firme testimony left of their doings credibly to stay vpon we wil now Christ willing cōuert our story to thyngs more certaine vndoubted grounding vpon no light reportes of feble credit nor vpō any fabulous legendes wythout authority But vpon the true and substantial copies of the publique recordes of the Realme remaining yet to be sene vnder the kings most sure faithfull custody Out of the which records such matter appeareth against the Popish church of Rome and against hys vsurped authority such open stāding crying against the sayd sea that not priuely but also in open parliament in the daies of this king Edward the third that neyther wil the Romish people of thys our age easely thynke it to be true when they see it neither yet shall they be able to deny the same so cleare standeth the force of those recordes Ye heard a litle before pag. 381. howe Iohn Stratford Archb. of Cant. being sent for and required by the king to come vnto hym refused so to do What the cause was why he denyed to come at the kings sending is neither touched of Poiidore Uirgil nor of any other monkish Chronicler wryting of those aces and times Whose part hath bene faithfully to haue dispensed the simple truth of thyngs don to theyr posterity But that whych they dissemblingly and colourably haue concealed contrary to true lawe of storie the true cause thereof we haue found out by the true Parliament roles declaring the story thus King Edward the 3. in the 6. yeare of hys raigne hearing that Edward Bailol had proclaimed himselfe kyng of Scotland Required counsell of the whole estate to wit whether were better for hym to assayle Scotlande and to claim the demesing or demeines of the same or cls by making hym party to take hys aduauntage And thereby to enioy the seruice as other hys auncesters before hym had done For thys cause he sommoned a Parliament of all estates to meete at Yorke about the begynning of December Where the kyng was alredy come waiting for the comming of such as were warned thereunto For the want of whose comming the parliament was reiourned til monday and from thence to Tuesday next ensuing But forsomuch as most of the states were absent the assembly required the continuance of the parliament vntil the vtas of S. Hillary then ensuing at Yorke whych was graunted And so a new sommons was especially awarded to euery person with special charge to attend so that the affaires of the king and the realme myght not be hindered because of the debate betwene the Archb. of Cant. and Archbishop of Yorke for the superiour bearing of theyr crosse In conclusion for all the kyngs sommoning none other of all the Clergy came but onely the Archb. of Yorke the byshop of Lincolne and of Carliel Abbots of Yorke and Seleby So that hereunto came not the Archb. of Cāterb nor any other of hys prouince and all for bearing the crosse Wherby the same was not onely a losse to the oportunitie to Scotland but also an importable charge to the whole estate by a newe reassembly And thus much out of the recordes Whereby thou mayest easely iudge prudent Reader what is to be thought of these Pope holy Catholique Churchmen being of the Popes broode and setting vp whom such friuolous causes of contention stirre vp to such disquietnes both among themselues and also to such disobedience against their Prince excuse them who can Ex. An. 6. Regis Edwardi 3. It foloweth moreouer in the same records concerning the abandoning of the popes prouisions how that the cōmons finde
treasure to the wasting of ecclesiastical liuings to the withdrawing of diuine seruice almose hospitalitie and other acceptable workes and to the daily increase of all mischiefes Wherfore in person and by hys owne month the king required the whole estate to prouide here of due remedy To be noted finally in thys parliament of the 38. yere that the Acte of prouisors brought in thys parliament although in the printed copy cap. 1.2.3.4 doth agree with the recorde in maner yet in the saide recordes vnprinted are moe biting wordes against the Pope a mysterie not to be knowen of all men Notes of the 40. yeare of king Edward the third IT followeth moreouer in the sayd Acts of king Edward the 3. and in the 40. yere of his raigne an other Parliament was called at Westminster the 3. of May. An. 1366. the Bishop of Ely being Lord Chauncelour and speaker Who in the 2. day of the sayd assembly in the presence of the King Lordes and commons declared howe the day before generally they vnderstoode the cause of thys their assembly and now more particularly shuld vnderstand the same specially howe that the king vnderstode y◠the Pope for the homage which K. Iohn made to the sea of Rome for the Realmes of Englād Ireland and for the tribute by him granted ment by proces to cite the king of Rome to aunswere thereto Wherein the king required their aduises what were best for him to do if any such thing were attempted The Byshops by their selues required respite of answere vntill the next day So did the Lordes commons euery of them by their selues The same next day the whole estates reassembled together by common consent enacted in effect following vz. For asmuch as neither K. Iohn nor any other kyng coulde bring his realme people in such thraldome subiection but by common assent of Parliament the whyche was not done and therefore done against his othe at hys coronation besides many other causes If therefore the Pope should attempt any thing against the King by processe or other matter in deede That the king shall his subiects should withall their force and power resist the same Here moreouer is not to be omitted howe in the sayd present Parliament the Uniuersities of Oxford Cambridge on the one side and the Friers of the foure orders mēdicants in the said vniuersities on the other side Made long complaintes the one against the other to the kyng in Parliament and in the ende submitted themselues to the kings order After which the king vpon full digesting of the whole matter by assent of Parliament tooke order that as well the Chancelour scholers as the friers of those orders in the sayd Uniuersities should in al graces and other schole exercises vse eche other in frendly wise wythout any rumor as before That none of those orders shoulde receyue any scholers into theyr sayde orders being vnder the age of 18. yeares That the said Friers shall take no aduantage ne procure Bulles or other processe from Rome against the said vniuersities or procede therein And that the kyng haue power to redresse all controuersies betweene them from thence foorth And the offenders to be punished at the pleasure of the King and of the counsaile Notes of the 50. yeare of king Edward the third IN processe of the foresayd Actes and Rolles it followeth more that in the 50. yeare of the reigne of king Edward the 3. the yeare of our Lorde 1376. an other great Parliament was assembled at Westminster the xxiiij of Aprill Where Syr Iohn Knyuet being Lorde Chauncelour of England a certaine long Bill was put vp against the vsurpatiōs of the Pope as being the cause of all y◠plagues murrions famine and pouerty of the realme so as thereby was not left the third person or other cōmodity within the realme that lately was 2. That the taxes payed to the Pope of Rome for Ecclesiasticall dignities doe amount to fiue fold as much as the taxe of al profites as apperteine to the king by the yeare of his whole Realme And that for some one Byshoprike or other dignitie the Pope by way of translation and death hath 3.4 or 5. seuerall taxes 3. That the brokers of that sinfull Citie for money promote many caitifes being altogether vnlearned and vnworthy to a 1000. markes lyuing by yeare where the learned and worthy can hardly obteine 20. marks wherelearning decayeth 4. That aliens enemyes to this land who neuer saw ne care not to se their parishioners haue those liuings wherby they despise Gods seruice conuey away the treasure and are worse then Iewes or Sarasens 5. Also it was put vp in the said Bill to be considered that the lawes of the church would such liuings to be bestowed for charitie onely without praying or paying 6. That reason woulde that liuings geuen of deuotion should be bestowed in hospitality 7. That God had committed his sheepe to the Pope to be pastured and not shoren or shauen 8. That lay patrones perceiuing the couetousnes and simony of the pope do therby learne to sell their benefices to beasts none otherwise then Christ was sold to the Iewes 9. That there is none so rich a Prince in Christendome that hath the fourth part of so much treasure as the Pope hath out of this realme for churches most sinfully 10. Ouer and besides in the sayd Bill repeting againe the tendering zeale for the honor of the Church was declared and particularly named all the plagues whych haue iustly fallen vpon this realme for suffering the same church to be so defaced wyth declaration that it will daily encrease wythout redresse 11. Wherupon with much persuasion this was desired to helpe to reedifie the same and the rather for that this was the yeare of Iubiley the 50. yeare of the kynges reigne the yeare of ioy and gladnesse then the whych there could be no greater 12. The meanes howe to begyn this was to wryte 2. letters to the Pope the one in Latine vnder the kyngs scale the other in French vnder the seales of the nobles importing their particularities requiring redres of the which letter of the Lordes the effect may be seene in a like letter mentioned before pag. 479. 13. And for a further accomplishment hereof to enact that no money were caried foorth of the realme by letter of Lūbardy or otherwise or paine of forfaiture and imprisonment and to enact the articles hereafter ensuing 14. The king hath heretofore by statute prouided sufficiēt remedy and otherwise pursueth the same with the holy father the Pope so mindeth to do from time to time vntill he hath obteined aswel for the matters before as for the articles ensuing being in a maner all one 15. That the popes collector other straungers the kings enemies and onely lyger spies for English dignities and disclosing of the secretes of the realme may be
the sayd Iohn Wickliffe to be apprehended and cast in prison And that the king and the nobles of England should be admonished by them not to geue any credite to the saide Iohn Wickliffe or to his doctrine in any wise c. ¶ Beside this Bill or Bull of the Pope sent vnto the Archbyshop of CaÌ„terbury and to the Byshop of London bearyng the date 11. Kalend. Iuni. and the 7. yeare of the raigne of the Pope I finde moreouer in the sayd story two other letters of the Pope concernyng the same matter but differyng in forme sent vnto the same Byshops and all hearyng the same date both of the day yeare and moneth of the raigne of the sayd Pope Gregory Whereby it is be supposed that the Pope either was very exquisite and solicitous aboue the matter to haue Wickliffe to be appreheÌ„ded which wrote three diuers letters to one person and all in one day about one businesse or els that he did suspect the bearers thereof the scruple wherof I leaue to the iudgement of the Reader Furthermore beside these letters writteÌ„ to the Uniuersitie and to the Byshops he directeth also an other Epistle bearyng the same date vnto kyng Edward as one of my stories sayth but as an other sayth to the kyng Richard whiche soundeth more neare to the truth forasmuch as in the 7. yeare of Pope Gregory the xi which was the yeare of our Lord. 1â—78 Kyng Edward was not aliue The copy of his letters to the kyng here followeth The copy of the Epistle sent by the Byshop of Rome to Richard kyng of England to persecute Iohn Wickliffe VNto his welbeloued sonne in Christ Richard the most noble kyng of England health c. The kyngdome of England which the most highest hath put vnder your power and gouernaunce beyng so famous and renowmed in valiancy and strength so aboundaunt and flowyng in all kynde of wealth and riches but much more glorious resplendent and shynyng through the brightnesse and clearenesse of all godlynesse and fayth hath accustomed alwayes to bryng forth men endued with the true knowledge and vnderstandyng of the holy Scriptures graue in yeares feruent in deuotion and defenders of the Catholicke fayth The which haue onely directed and instructed their own people through their holesome doctrine and preceptes into the true path of Gods commaundementes but also as we haue heard by the report and information of many credible persons to our great grief hart sorow that Iohn Wickliffe Parson of Lutterworth in the Dioces of Lincolne professor of diuinitie I would to God he were no author of heresie to be fallen into such a detestable and abhominable madnes that he hath propounded and set forth diuers and sundry conclusions full of errours and coÌ„teinyng most manifest heresie the which do tende vtterly to subuert and ouerthrow the state of the whole Churche Of the whiche some of them albeit vnder coloured phrase and speache seeme to smell and sauour of peruerse opinions and the foolishe doctrine of condemned memory of Marsilius of Padua and Iohn of Ganduno whose bookes were by Pope Iohn the 22. our predecessour a man of most happy memorye reproued and condemned c. ¶ Hetherto gentle reader thou hast heard how Wickliffe was accused by the Byshop Now you shall also heare the Popes mighty reasons and argumentes by the which he did confute him to the kyng It followeth Therefore for so much as our Reuerend brethren the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Byshop of London haue receiued a speciall commaundement from vs by our authoritie to apprehend and committe the forenamed Iohn Wickliffe vnto prison and to transporte his confession vnto vs If they shall seeme in the prosecution of this their businesse to locke your fauour or helpe we require and most earnestly desire your maiestie euen as your most noble predecessors haue alwayes bene most earnest louers of the Catholicke fayth whose case or quarell in this matter is chiefly handled that you woulde vouchsafe euen for the reuerence of God and the fayth aforesayd and also of the Apostolicke seat and and of our person that you will with your helpe and fauour assist the sayd archbishop and all other that shall goe about to execute the sayd busines Wherby besides the prayse of men you shall obtayne a heauenly rewarde and great fauour and good will at our hand and of the sea aforesaid Dated at Rome at S. Mary the greater the 11. Kal. of Iune in the 7. yeare of our Byshoprick an 1378. The Articles included in the popes letters whiche he sent to the Bishoppes and to the king against Wickliffe were these as in order do follow The conclusions of Iohn Wickliffe exhibited in the conuocation of certayne Bishops at Lambeth ALl the whole race of mankinde here on earth besides Christ hath no power simply to ordayne that Peter and all his ofspring should politickely rule ouer the world for euer 2. God cannot geue to any man for him and hys heyres anye ciuill dominion for euer 3. All writinges inuented by men as touching perpetuall heritage are impossible 4. Euery man being in grace iustifiyng hath not onely right vnto the thing but also for his time hath right in deede aboue all the good thinges of God 5. A man cannot onely ministratoriously geue any temporal or continuall gift eyther as well to his naturall sonne as to his sonne by imitation 6 If God be the temporall Lordes may lawfully and meritoriously take away the riches from the Church when they do offend habitualiter 7. We know that Christes Vicar cannot neyther is able by hys Bulles neyther by his owne will and consent neither by the consent for his colledge eyther make able or disable any man 8. A man cannot be excommunicated to his hurt or vndoyng except he be first and principally excommunicate by himselfe 9. No man ought but in Gods cause alone to excommunicate suspend or forbid or otherwise to proceede to reuenge by anye ecclesiasticall censure 10. A curse or excommunication doth not simply binde but in case it be pronounced and geuen out agaynst the aduersarye of Gods law 11. There is no power geuen by any example eyther by Christ or by his Apostle to excommunicate any subiect specially for the denying of any temporalties but rather contrariwise 12. The disciples of Christ haue no power to exact by anye ciuill authoritie temporalties by censures 13. It is not possible by the absolute power of God that if the Pope or any other Christian doe pretend by any meanes to bynd or to lose that thereby he doth so bynde and loose 14. We ought to beleue that the Vicar of Christ doth at suche tymes onely bynde and loose when as he worketh conformably by the law and ordinaunce of Christ. 15. This ought vniuersally to be beleued that euery priest righly and duely ordered according vnto the law of grace hath power according to his vocation whereby he may minister the sacramentes and
golde and rich coueringes as Eneas Siluius writeth were aboue the number of two hundreth Ioannes Cocleus in his booke De historia Hussitarū speaking of the bookes of Wickliffe testifyeth that he wrot very many bookes sermons and tractations Moreouer the said Cocleus speaking of himselfe recordeth also that there was a certaine Bishop in England which wrot vnto him declaring that he had yet remayning in his custodye two huge and mighty volumes of Iohn Wickliffes workes which for the quantity therof might seme to be equal with the workes of S. Augustine Haec Cocleus Amongest other of his Treatises I my selfe also haue found out certayne as de censu veritate scripturae Item De Ecclesia Item De Eucharistia confessio Wickleui whiche I entend hereafter the Lord so graunting to publish abroad As concerning certayne aunsweres of Iohn Wickliffe which he wrote to king Richard the 2. touching the right and title of the king and of the Pope because they are but short I thought here to annexe them The effect whereof here foloweth ¶ Iohn Wickliffes aunswere vnto K. Richard the second as touching the right and title of the king and the Pope IT was demaunded whether the kingdom of England may lawfully in case of necessity for his own defence deteyne and kepe backe the treasure of the kingdome that it be not caried away to forreine straunge nations the pope himselfe demaunding and requiring the same vnder pain of censure and by vertue of obedience Wickliffe setting a part the minds of learned mē what might be sayd in the matter either by the canon law or by the law of England or the ciuil law it resteth saith he now onely to perswade and proue the affirmatiue part of this doubt by the principles of Christes law And first I proue it thus Euery natural body hath power geuen of God to resist agaynst his contrary and to preserue it selfe in due estate as the Philosophers knew very well In somuch that bodyes without life are indued with such kinde of power as it is euidēt vnto whom hardnes is geuen to resist those thinges that woulde breake it and coldnes to withstād the heat that dissolueth it Forsomuch then as the kingdome of England after the maner and phrase of the Scriptures ought to be one body the clergy with the communalty the members thereof it seemeth that the same kingdome hath such power geuē him of god and so much the more apparaunt by how much the same body is more precious vnto God adorned with vertue knowledge For somuch thē as there is no power geuē of god vnto any creature for any end or purpose but that he may lawfully vse the same to that end and purpose It followeth that our kingdome may lawfully keep backe and deteyn theyr treasure for the defence of it selfe in what case soeuer necessity do require the same Secondarily the same is proued by the law of y◠gospell For the Pope cannot challenge y◠treasure of this kingdom but vnder the title of almes consequētly vnder the pretence of the works of mercy according to the rule of charity But in case aforesayd the title of almes ought vtterly to cease Ergo the right and title of chalenging the treasure of our Realme shall cease also in the presupposed necessitie For so much as all charitie hath his beginning of himselfe it were no worke of charitie but of meere madnes to send away the treasures of the realme vnto forreine natiōs wherby the Realme it selfe may fall into ruine vnder y◠pretence of such charitie It appeareth also by this that Christ the head of the Church whom all Christen Priests ought to follow liued by the almes of deuoute women Luke 7.8 He hungred and thyrsted he was a straunger and many other miseries he sustained not onely in his mēbers but also in his owne body as the Apostle witnesseth Cor. viii He was made poore for your sakes that through his pouertie you might be rich wherby in the first endowīg of the Church what soeuer he were of the Clergy that had any temporall possessiōs he had the same by forme of a perpetuall almes as both writinges and Chronicles do witnesse Whereupon S. Barnard declaring in his 2. booke to Eugenius that he could not chalenge any secular dominion by right of succession as being the vicar of S. Peter writeth thus that if S. Iohn should speake vnto the pope himselfe as Barnard doth vnto Eugenius were it to be thought that he would take it patiently But let it be so that you do challenge it vnto you by some other wayes or meanes but truely by any right or title Apostolicall you can not so doe For how could he geue vnto you that which he had not himselfe That which he had he gaue you that is to say care ouer the Church but did he geue you any Lordships or rule Harke what he sayth Not bearing rule sayth he as Lordes in the Clergy but behauing your selues as examples to the flocke And because thou shalt not thinke it to be spoken only in humility and not in verity marke the word of the Lord him selfe in the Cospell The kinges of the people do rule ouer them but you shall not do so Here Lordship and dominion is plainely forbidden to the Apostles and darest thou then vsurpe the same If thou will be a Lord thou shalt lose thine Apostleship or if thou wilt be an Apostle thou shalt lose thy Lordship For truely thou shalt depart from the one of them If thou wilt haue both thou shalt lose both or els thinke thy selfe to be of that number of whom God doth so greatly complayne saying They haue raigned but not through me They are become Princes and I haue not knowne it Now if it do suffice thee to rule with the Lord thou hast thy glory but not with God But if we will keepe that which is forbidden vs let vs heare what is sayd he that is the greatest amongest you sayth Christ shal be made as the least and he which is the highest shal be as the minister and for example set a childe in the middest of thē So this then is the true forme and institution of the Apostles trade Lordship and rule is forbidden ministration and seruice commaunded By these wordes of this blessed man whom the whole Church doth reuerence and worship it doth appeare that the Pope hath not power to occupy the Church goodes as Lord therof but as minister and seruaunt and proctor for the poore And would to God that the same proud greedy desire of rule Lordship which this seat doth chalenge vnto it be not a preamble to prepare a way vnto Antechrist For it is euident by the Gospell that Christ through his pouerty humility suffering of iniury got vnto him the children of his kingdome And moreouer so farre as I remember the same blessed mā Barnard in his 3. booke writeth also
of this poesie or epistle aboue writtē it is not euidētly knowē neither yet doth it greatly skill The matter beynge well considered of their part which here be noted may minister vnto them sufficiēt occasion of holesome admonition either to remember themselues what is amisse or to be thinke with thēselues what is to be amended Diuers other writings of like argumēt both before since haue bene deuised as one bearinge the title Luciferi ad malos principes Ecclesiasticos imprinted first at Paris in Latin And vnder the writing therof bearing this date Anno a palatij nostri fractione consortiumque nostrorum subtractione 1351. Which if ye count from the Passion of the Lord reacheth wel to y◠time of Wickliffe 1385. which was aboue vj. yeres before y◠examination of this Walter Brute There is also an other epistle of Lucifer prince of darknes ad praelatos mentioned in the Epistle of the schoole of Prage to the vniuersitie of Oxford set forth by Huldericus Huttenus about the yeare of our Lorde as is there dated 1370. which seemeth to be written before this epistle Also Vincētius in Speculo histo lib. 25. cap. 89. inferreth like mention of a letter of the fiendes infernal vnto the clergy men as in a vision represēted before 400. yeres In which the deuils geue thankes to the spirituall men for that by their silence and not preaching the Gospel they send infynite soules to hell c. Diuers other letters also of like deuise haue ben written also recorded in authors Whereunto may be added that one Iacobus Cartusiensis wrytinge to the Byshop of Wormace alleageth out of the prophecie of Hildegardis in these wordes Ideo et diabolus in semetipso de vobis sacerdotibus ait Escas epulantium conuiuia et omnes voluptates in istis inuenio sed et oculi et aures et venter meus et venae meae de spumis illorum plenae sunt et vbera mea plena sunt diuicijs illorum c. 1. Therefore saith he y◠deuil may say of you priests in himselfe The meates of banketting dishes and feastes of al kind of pleasure I find in these men Yea also mine eyes mine eares my belly all my vaines be full of their froathing and my brests be full stuffed with their ryches c. Furthermore saith he they labour euery day to rise vp higher with Lucifer but euery daye they fall with him more deepely Hereunto also appertayneth a story written cōmonly found in many olde written bookes In the yeare of our Lord. 1228. at Paris in a Synode of the clergie there was one appointed to make a Sermō Who being much carefull in hys minde solicitous what to say the deuil came to him and asking why he was so careful for his matter what he should preach to y◠clergy say thus quod he The princes of hell salute you Oh you princes of the Church gladly geue you thankes because through your default and negligence it cōmeth to passe that al soules go downe to hel Adding moreouer that he was also enforced by the commaundement of God to declare the same yea and that a certayne token moreouer was geuen to the sayde clerke for a signe wherby the sinode might euidently see that he did not lye Ex catall Illyr Fol. 546. ¶ The Bull of Pope Bonifacius the ix agaynst the Lollardes BOnifacius Bishop seruaunt of the seuants of God To the reuerend brother Iohn Bishop of Hereford sendeth greeting Apostolicall benediction We meane to write vnto our welbeloued sonne in Christ Richard the renowmed king of England in forme enclosed within these presents Therfore we will and commaund your brotherhood that as much as ye maye ye study and endeuour your selfe to exhorte and induce the same king to doe those thinges which we haue wrytten vnto him as it is sayde before And notwithstanding that now many a day you ought to haue done it of your self not to loke that wee should perswade you to that effect by vs written you may proceed as well by our authoritie as by your owne for as much as it was geuen you before that here after we may know effectually by your diligence what zeale your deuotion beareth vnto the Catholike fayth and to the conseruing of the ecclesiasticall honour and also to the execution of your pastorall office ¶ Geuen at Rome at S. Peters the xv Kalendes of October the 6. yeare of our bishoplike dignitie ¶ The tenour of the Bull to the renowmed prince Richard by the grace of God king of England of Fraunce whereof mention is made aboue as followeth and is thus much in effect TO our welbeloued sonne in Christ Rycharde the noble king of Englande wee send greetinge c. It greeueth vs from the bottome of our hartes and our holy mother the Church in all places through Christendome lamenteth Wee vnderstande that there bee certayne heresies sprong and do without any condign restraynt raunge at their owne libertie to the seducynge of the faithful people and do euery day with ouermuch liberty enlarge their vndiscreete boundes But howe much the more carefullye we labour for the preseruation both of you your famous kingdome and also the sinceritie of the faith and doe with muche more ardent desire couet that the prosperous state of the same should be preserued and ēlarged the sting of greater sorow doth so much the more penetrate and molest vs for as muche as wee see alas the while in our tyme and vnder the regall presidence of your moste Christyan gouernment a certayne craftye and hairebraine sect of false Christians in the same your kingdom to grow and increase which call themselues the poore men of the treasury of Christ and his disciples and whom the common people by a more sounder name call Lollardes as a man would saye withered darnell according as their sins require and perceyue that they waxe strong as it were preuayle agaynst the diocesās of some places and other gouernors as they meete together not courageously addressing themselues agaynst them as they ought to do whereof chiefly and not vndeseruedly I geue them admonition for that they take thereby the more bolder presumption and stomacke among the vnlearned people And for as muche as those whom we cannot call men but the damnable shadowes or ghosts of men do rise vp against the sound fayth holy vnyuersall church of Rome and that very many of them beinge indifferently learned which to the confusion eternall damnation of some of them they got sitting vppon their mothers lap the sayde Church of Rome doe rise vp or inueye agaynst the determination of the holy fathers with too much presumptuous boldnes to the subuersion of the whole ecclesiasticall order and estate Haue not bene afrayd nor are not yet afrayd publikely to preach very many erroneous detestable and hereticall articles for that they are not put to silence reproued driuen out
like that if these men had intended any forcible entrees or rebelliō against the king they would haue made any rumours therof before the deed done so is it more credibly to be supposed all these florishes of words to be but words of course or of office and to sauer rather of the rāknes of the inditers penne who disposed either per amplificationem rhetoricam to shew his copy or els per malitiam Papisticam to aggrauate the crime And to make mountains of mollhilles first of rumours maketh congregations from congregations riseth vp to insurrections where as in all these rumours congregations insurrections yet neuer a blow was geuen neuer a stroke was stroken no bloud spilt no furniture nor instruments of war no signe of battaile yea no expresse signification either of any rebellious word or malitious fact described neither in records nor yet in any Chronicle Againe if these rumours were words spoken against the king as calling him a tirant an vsurper of the crowne the Prince of Priestes c. why then be none of these words expressed in their inditements or left in records Doth M. Cope thinke for a man to be called a traitour to be enough to make him a traytour vnlesse some euident prose be brought for him to bee so in deed as he is called Rumours sayth he congregations and insurrections were made Rumours are vncertaine Congregations haue bene and may bee among Christen men in dangerous times for good purposes and no treason against their princes ment The terme of insurrections may be added 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by practise or surmise of the Prelates and pen men who to bring them the more in hatred of the king might adde this rather of their owne gentlenes then of the others deseruing Certayne it is and vndoubted that the Prelates in those dayes being so mightely inflamed against these Lollards were not altogether behind for their parts nor vtterly idle in this matter but practised against them what they could first to bring them into hatred and then to death Examples of which kinde of practise among the Popish Cleargy haue not lacked neither before nor since Moreouer if these men had made such a rebellious insurrection against the king as is pretended in the preample before this statute which were a matter of high treason How chaunceth then that the whole body of the statute folowing after the said preface or preamble runneth in all the parts and braunches thereof both in maner of arrest of inditement information request alowance of officers cognisance of ordinaries of the forefact c. vpon cases of heresie and not of treason as by particular tractation shall be Christ willing declared And for so much as these men be so greuously accused of Alanus Copus for congregating rising against their K. the whole Realme if I had so much laysure to defend as he hath pleasure to diffame Here might be demaunded of him to keepe him some further pley touching this mighty insurrection where as they came in nūber of xx thousand against the king in what order of battaile ray they marched what Captaines vnder Captaines and pety Captaines they had to guide the wyngs and to lead the army whether they were horsemen or footemen If they were horsemen as is pretensed what ment they then to resort to the Thicketes neare to S. Gyles field which was no meet place for horses to stirre If they were footemen how standeth that with the author which reporteth them to be horsemē Moreouer is to be demanded what insignes or flagges what shot what pouder what armour weapōs and other furniture of war also what treasure of money to wage so many to the nūber of xx thousand what trumpets drommes other noise necessary for the purpose they had All these preparations for such an enterprise is requisite necessary to be had And peraduenture if truth were well sought it would be found at lēgth that in stead of armies and weapon they were comming onely with theyr bookes and with Beuerlay their preacher into those thickets But as I was not there present at the fact as is before said so haue I neither certeinely to define vpon theyr case nor yet M. Cope to exclame against them vnles peraduenture he taking an occasion of the time will thus argue against them That because it was the hoate moneth of Ianuary the 2. day after the Epiphany therefore it is like that Sir Iohn Oldcastle with xx thousand Lollards camped together in the fields in al the heate of the wether to destroy the king and all the nobles and to make hymselfe Regent of England And why not as well the King as regent of England seeing all the nobles should haue bene destroyed he onely left alone to reigne by himselfe ¶ It followeth more in the preamble of the foresaid statute to adnull destroy and subuert the Christen fayth and the law of God holy Church c. He that was the forger inuēter of this report as it appeareth to proceed frō the Prelates seemeth no cunning Daedalus nor halfe hys craftes maister in lying for the whetstone Better he might haue learned of Sinō in Uirgill more artificially to haue framed and conueied his narration Which although in no case could sound like any truth yet some colour of probabilitie should haue bene set vpon it to giue it some countenance of a like tale As if he had first declared the L. Cobham to haue bin before in secret cōfederacie with the great Turk or if he had made him some termagāt or Mahound out of Babylonia or some Herode of Iudea or some Antichrist out of Rome or some grandpanch Epicure of this world and had shewed that he had receiued letters from the great Souldan to fight against the faith of Christ and law of God then had it appeared somwhat more credible that the said Sir Iohn Oldcastle with his sect of heresie went about to adnull destroie and subuert the Christian faith and law of God within the Realme of England c. But now where will either he or M. Cope finde men so mad to beleeue or so ingenious that can imagine this to be true that the Lord Cobham being a Christian and so faithfull a Christiā would or did euer cogitate in his mind to destroy and adnull the faith of Christ in the Realme of England What soeuer the report of this pursuant or preface saith I report me vnto the indifferent Reader how standeth this with any face of truth That he which before through the reading of Wickliffes works had bene so earnestly cōuerted to the law of God who had also approued himselfe such a faithfull seruant of Christ that for the faith of Christ he being examined and tried before the Prelates page 553. not only ventred his life but stood constant vnto the sentence of death defined against him being a cōdemned and a dead man by law Et qui quantum ad
eius deuotionem pertinet timorem passus sit quicquid pati potuit who had as much as to deuotion and feare apperteined suffered already what he might or could suffer as Cyprian said by Cornelius That he I say which a little before in the moneth of September stoode so constant in defence of Christes faith would now in the moneth of Ianuary rise to destroy adnull subuert Christes faith and the law of God and holy Church within the Realme of England How can it be not like only but possible to be true that he which neuer denied the faith which euer confessed the faith so constantly which was for the same faith condemned yea and at last also burned for the faith would euer fight against the faith and law of God to adnull and to subuert it Let vs proceed yet further and see when that he should haue to destroied and adnulled the Christian faith and law of God in England what faith or law then could he or did he entend to bring into the realme of England The Turks faith or the Iewes faith or the Popes faith or what faith else I pray you For he that will be an enemie to the faith of Christ and will shew himselfe frend to no other faith beside I accompt him not out of his right faith but out of his right wits And therfore euen as it is true that sir Iohn Oldcastle with his coÌ„federates abertours were vp in armes to subuert and extinguish the faith of Christ and law of God in the realme of England so by the like truth it may be estemed that the same persons rose also to destroy their soueraigne Lord the king and his brethren First thanks be to God that neither the king nor any of his brethren had any hurt by him But his intent saith the preface was to destroy his soueraigne Lord the king Whereunto I aunswere with this interrogatorie whether his intent was priuily to haue destroied him or by opeÌ„ force of armes If priuily what needeth then such a great army of xx thousand men to atcheue the secret feate Rather I would think that he needed more the help of such as were neare about the king as some of the kinges priuie chamber or some of his secret counsaile whereof neither Chronicle nor record doth insinuate any mention If his intent was openly to inuade the kyng You must vnderstand M. Cope that to withstand a king in his owne Realme many thinges are required long time great preparation many frendes great assistance and ayd of kindred money horse men armour and all other things apperteining for the same Earle Godwin of Westfaxe who had maried Canutus daughter being a man both ambitious and as false a traitour for al his sixe sonnes and great alliance yet durst not set vpon king Edward to inuade him within his Realme although he sought manye occasions so to do yet neuer durst enterprise openly that which his ambition so greedely presumed vnto page 163. In the time of King Henry the third Symon Montford Earle of Glocester Gilbert Clare Earle of Leicester Humfrey Rone Earle of Ferrence with a great number of Lords and Barons thought themselues to haue great right on their sides yet durst not for all their power openly assaile the King in his Realme before great debatemeÌ„t and talke first had betweene page 330. Likewise what murmuring and grudging was in the realme against king Edward the second among the peres and nobles and also prelates only Walter Bishop of Couentry except first for Gaueston then for the Spensers at what time Thomas Earle of Lancaster Guido Earle of Warwike with the most part of al other Earles and Barons concordly consenting together to the displacing first of Gaueston then of the Spensers yet neither rashly nor without great feare durst stirre vp warre in the land or disquiet or vexe the king but first by all meanes of moderate counsaile and humble petition thought rather to perswade then to inuade the king page 308. In like maner and with like grudging mindes in the reigne of King Richard 2. Thomas Wodstocke Duke of Glocester the kings vncle with the Earles of Arundell of Warwike and Darby with the power almost of the whole commons stood vp in armes against the king And yet notwithstanding all their power ioined together being so great and their cause seming to them so reasonable yet were they not so hardy straightwayes to flee vpon the king but by way of Parliament thought to accomplishe that which their purpose had conceiued and so did without any warre striking against the king page 513. After King Richard 2. was deposed and was in prison yet liuing diuers noble men were greatly inflamed against K. Henry the fourth as Sir Iohn Holland Earle of Huntington Thomas Spenser Earle of Glocester the Earles likewise of Kent and of Salisbury with sir Iohn Cheney other mo wherof diuers had beene Dukes before now deposed by King Henry 4. although they had conceiued in their harts great grudge and malice against the said King Henry yet had they neither hart nor power openly with mans force to assaile the king but secretly were coÌ„pelled to atchieue their conceiued inteÌ„t which notwithstanding they could not accomplish Ex hist. D. Alban Thus you see Maister Cope or els maister Harpsfield or whatsoeuer ye be to gainstand a king and with open force to encounter with him in his owne land and in his owne chamber of London where he is so sure and strong what a matter of how great cheuance it is wherin so many and so great difficulties do lye the attempt so dangerous the chances so vncertaine the furniture of so manie things required that fearce in any kings daies heretofore any peeres or nobles of the Realme were they neuer so strongly assisted with power wit or counsaile yet either were able or els well durst euer enterprise vpon the case so dangerous notwithstanding were they neuer of themselues so far from all feare of God and true obedience And shal we then thinke or caÌ„ we imagine maister Cope that Syr Iohn Oldcastle a man so well instructed in the knowledge of Gods word beyng but a poore Knight by his degree hauing none of all the peeres and nobles in all the world to ioyne with him being prisoner in the Tower of London a litle before in the moneth of December could now in the moneth of Ianuary so sodenly in such an hoat season of the yeare start vp an army of xx thousand fightyng men to inuade the kyng to kill two Dukes his brethren to adnulle Christen fayth to destroy Gods law and to subuert holy Church 〈◊〉 why doth not he adde moreouer to set also all London on fire and to turne all England into a fishe poole Beliue these men which geue out these â—igmentes of Syr Iohn Oldcastle dyd thinke him to be one of Deucations stocke who castyng of stones ouer his shoulder
could by and by make men at his pleasure or els that he had Cadmus teeth to sowe to make so many harnest men to start vp at once But let vs consider yet further of these xx M. souldiours so sodenly without wages without vitall or other prouision coÌ„gregated together what they were froÌ„ wheÌ„ce out of what quarter countrey or couÌ„treys they came In an other kyngs dayes whensoeuer any rebellioÌ„ is against the king moued by the commons as when Iacke Straw and wat Tyler of Kent Essex rose in the tyme of kyng Richard 2. When William Mandeuill of Abingdon Iack Cade of Kent in the tyme of kyng Henry the 6. In the tyme of kyng Henry the 8. when the coÌ„motion was of rebels in Lyncolnshyre then in Yorkeshyre When in kyng Edward the 6. tyme Humfrey Arundell in Deuonshyre Captaine Kyte in Northfolke made styre against the king the couÌ„trey partes from whence these rebels did spring were both noted and also diffaimed In this so trayterous coÌ„motion therfore let vs now learne what meÌ„ these were and from what couÌ„trey or countreys in all England they came If they came out of any let the Chroniclers declare what countreys they were If they came out of none as none is named then let them come out of Outopia where belike this â—igment was first forged and inuented Wherfore seyng neither the countreys from whence they came nor yet the names of any of all these xx M. doe appeare what they were either in Chronicle or in recorde but remaine altogether vnknowen I leaue it gentle reader to thy iudgement to thinke thereupoÌ„ as thy wisedome shall lead thee It foloweth more in the foresaid preface And to destroy all other maner of estates of the same Realme of England as well spirituall as temporall c. By the course of this preamble it appeareth that the sayd sir Iohn Oldcastle was a wonderfull cruell tirant and murderer who being not yet satisfied with the bloud of the king nor of the two Dukes his brethren would also make hauoke and swepestake of all maner of estates in the Realme of England What leaue no maner of estate aliue No neither Lord spiritual nor temporall but altogether should be destroied And what had all these estates done thus so miserably to be destroied Although percase the moode of this maÌ„ might haue bene incensed kindled against the king and the Lords spiritual by whom he had bene coÌ„demned as is aforesaid yet why should all other maner of other estates both spiritual and temporal be killed If none of all the estates in EnglaÌ„d neither Duke Earle Baron Lord Knight or other gentleman had bene his frend but all his enemies how then is it like that he hauing all the estates peeres nobles and gentlemen of the Realme against him and none to stand with him either could or durst attempt any commotioÌ„ against the whole power of the land he being but one gentleman onely with sir Roger Acton and maister Browne left alone At least good reasoÌ„ yet would that those hundreth Knightes should haue bin spared out of this bloudy slaughter whom he offred to produce vnto the king before for his purgation page 159. And finally if this was his purpose that all these estates both spiritual temporall should haue bin cut down what needed then that he should haue made himselfe a Regent when hee might as well haue made himselfe a king or what else he would being left then Prince alone The preamble as it began with vntruth and continued in the same figure heaping one vntruth vpon another so now endeth with another misreport as vntrue as the rest shewing declaring the intent of sir Iohn Oldcastle was also to destroy all maner of policie finally the lawes of the land c. We read of William CoÌ„querer otherwise named William Bastard who being a puisant Duke in his countrey wheÌ„ that the crown of EnglaÌ„d was alotted to him and he coÌ„ming ouer with all his peres nobles barons of his whole land into this Realme had with great difficulty obteined victorie against king Harold yet to alter and destroy the policy and the lawes of the land it passed his power Insomuch that it had not bin permitted vnto him to haue proceded so far as he did vnlesse he had first sworne to the nobles of this lande to retaine still the lawes of King Edward as he found them And albeit he afterward forsware himselfe breaking his othe in altering and changing many of the foresaid lawes yet wild he nild he could not so destroy them all for the which much war and great commotioÌ„s endured long after in the Realme but that he was constrained and also contented to allow and admit a great part of the said lawes of king Edward page 167. And if he being king and Conquerour with all his strength of Normands and Englishmen about him was too weake and insufficient to destroy all maner of policie and lawes of this land which he had conquered how much lesse then is it to be supposed that Sir Iohn Oldcastle being put a priuate subiect and a poore Knight and a condemned prisoner destitute and forsaken of al Lords Earles and Barons who to saue his owne life had more to do then he could well compasse would either take in hand or conceiue in his head anye such exployt after the subuersion of Christian faith and law of God after the slaughter of the king and of all maner of estates as well spirituall as temporall in the Realme of England after the desolation of holy Church to destroy also all maner of policie and finally the lawes of the land Which monstruous and incredible figment how true it may seeme to M. Cope or to some other late Chroniclers of the like credulitie I can not tell Certaine to me and as I thinke to all indifferent readers it appeareth as true as is the Uerse of the Satyre wherewith it may well be compared Nil intra est oleam nil extra est in nuce duri But heere will be sayd again perhaps that the matter of such preambles and prefaces being but pursuantes of statutes and containing but words of course to aggreuate and to geue a shew of a thing which they would to seeme more odible to the people is not so precisely to bee scande or exquisitely to be stand vpon as for the ground of a necessary case of trouth This is it M. Cope that I saide before and now doo well grant admit the same that such preambles or forefaces lyned with a non sequitur containyng in them matter but of surmise and wordes of course and rather monsters out of course and many tymes rising vpon false informatioÌ„ are not alwayes in themselues materiall or necessary probatioÌ„s in all pointes to be followed as appeareth both by this statute also by the statute of this kynges father an 2. Heur 4. chap. 15. beginnyng
Robert Serle Iohn Berne Esquire and other of his neighbours which came vnto his purgation In like maner Iohn Goddesel of Dichingham parchmentmaker was detected and accused vpon the same articles and thereupon brought before the bishop whereas he denying them purged himselfe by his neighbours as Richard Belward before had done being sworne also in lyke maner as he was and so was dismissed and set at libertie vntill the yeare of our Lord 1428. When as he was againe apprehended accused and abiured as shal be more at large declared in the hystorie when we come to that yeare Syr Hugh Pie also chaplaine of Ludney in the dioces of Norwich was likewise accused and brought before the byshop of Norwich the 5. day of Iuly An. 1424. for holding of these opinions following That the people ought not to go on pilgrimage Item that the people ought not to geue almes but only vnto suche as begge at theyr dores Item that the image of the crosse and other images are not to be worshipped And that the said Hugh had cast the crosse of Bromeholde into the fire to be burned which hee tooke from one Iohn welgate of Ludney Which articles as is aforesayde being obiected against him he vtterly denied Wherupon he had a day appoynted to purge himselfe by the witnes of 3. lay men and 3. priests That so done he was sworne as the other before and so dismissed After this in the yeare of our Lorde 1428. king Henry the 6. sent downe most cruel letters of commission vnto I. Exetor and Iacolet Germaine keeper of the castle of Colchester for the apprehending of Sir William White Priest and others suspected of heresies the tenor wherof hereafter ensueth ¶ The copie of the kings letters directed to Iohn Exeter and Iacolet Germaine keeper of the castle of Colchester for the apprehending of Sir William White priest and other as they called them lollards HEnry by the grace of God king of Englande and of Fraunce Lord of Ireland to his well beloued Iohn Exetor and Iacolet Germaine keeper of the castle of Colchester health Ye shall vnderstand that we fully trusting vnto your fidelitye and circumspections haue appoynted you ioyntly and seuerally to take and arrest William White priest and Thomas late chaplaine of Setling in the countie of Norfolke and William Northampton priest and al other whatsoeuer they be that are suspect of heresy or lollardy wheresoeuer they may be founde within the liberties or without and straight way being so taken to send the vnto our next gaile or prison vnto such time as we shall haue taken other order for their deliuery And therefore wee straightly commaunde you that ye diligently attende about the premisses and fulfill the same in forme aforesayde Also we charge and command all and singuler Iustices of peace Maiors Shriues Bailiffes Cunstables and all other our faithfull officers by the tenoure of these presents that they do assist aide and counsaile you euery of you in the execution of the premisses as it shall be comely for them In witnes whereof we haue caused these our letters patentes to be made Witnes my selfe at Westminster the 6. of Iuly the 6. yeare of our raigne By vertue of which commission we finde in olde Monuments that wythin shorte space after Iohn Exeter which was appointed one of the commissioners attached 6. persons in the towne of Bungay in the diocesse of Norwich and committed them to William Day and William Roe Constables of the towne of Bungay to be sent within 10. dayes folowing vnder safe custodie vnto the castle of Norwich Whose names through the antiquity of the monument were so defaced that we coulde not attaine to the perfecte knowledge of them all onely 3. names partlye remained in the booke to be read which were these ¶ Iohn Waddon of Tenterdon in the countie of kent Bartlemewe Monke of Ersham in the countie of Norfolke Corneleader a martyed man William Skuts These 3. were in the custodie of the Duke of Northfolk at hys castle of Fremingham Besides these we also finde in the said old monuments within the diocesse of Norffolke and Suffolke specially in the townes of Beckels Ersham and Ludney a great nuÌ„ber both of men and women to haue bene vexed and caâ—â—e in prison after their abiuration brought to open shame in churches and markets by the bishop of the sayd diocesse called William and hys Chancellour William Bernham Iohn Exceter being the Register therein so that wythin the space of 3. or 4. yeares that is from the yeare 1428. vnto the yeare 1431. about the number of 120. menne and women are examined and sustained great vexatioÌ„ for the profession of the Christian faithe of whome some were onely taken vppon suspition onely for eating of meates prohibited vpon vigil dayes who of their purgation made escaped more easily away and wyth lesse punishment whose names here follow subscribed The names of them that were taken and examined vpon suspition of heresye RObert Skiruing of Harlstone Wiliam Skiruing Iohn Terry of Ersham Iohn Abtre of Ersham Iohn Middleton of Haluergate Iohn Wayde of Ersham Rich. Clarke of Sething Tho. White of Bedingham M. Rob. Beete of Berry Rich. Page of Clipsly The other were more cruelly handled and some of them were put to death and burned of whoÌ„ we do specially finde mention made of these three Father Abraham of Colchester William white Priest Iohn Waddon priest The residue for a great number of good men and women were forced to abiure sustayning such cruell penaunce as pleased then the sayd Bishop and his Chauncellor to lay vpon them The names of which both men and wonneÌ„ here folow together in this briefe Catalogue to be seene IOhn Beuerley Iohn Wardon Iohn Baker Iohn Midleton Iohn Kynget Margery Backster Iohn Skilley Iohn Godhold Thomas Albecke Iohn Pierce Nicholas Canon of Eye Thomas Pye Iohn Mendham Iohn Middleton Thomas Chatris Thomas Wade William Taylor Iohn Cupper vicar of Tunstall Sir Hugh Pye Priest Bartholomew Tatcher Thomas Iames. Iohn Fouling Bertram Cornmonger Thomas Swerdin Alanus Andrew William Wright William Euerden William Taylor Auis the wiâ—e of Thomas Moone and her daughter Richard Fletcher of Beckles Nicholas Belward Thomas Grenemere Iohn Clarke William Bate William Scherming William Osburne Iohn Rene of Beckles Baldwine Cooper of Beckles Iohn Pert. M Mones seruant Rob. Brigs Iohn Finch Iohn Wropham Thomas Mone Isabell Chaplaine of Martham William Masse of Ersham Iohn Goodwine of Ersham Henry Latchcold of Ersham Henry Boode of Ersham Rich Horne of Ersham Iohn Belward senior of Ersham Iohn Belward iunior of Ersham Iohn Spire of Bungay Rob. Colle of Turning The heard of Shepemedow Isabell Dauy of Costes Sibill wife of Iohn Godefell of Dicham Iohn Pyry of Bartham Iohn Baker Margery Wright Thomas Burrell and his wife Iohn Pert. Edm. Archer The Clarke of Ludney Rich Clarke of Sething Katherine the wife of William Wright William Colin of Southcreke Rich King of
of the realme onely rest in this For the king now hauing lost his frendly vncle as the stay staffe of his age whiche had brought him vp so faythfully from his youth was now therby the more open to his enemies they more emboldened so set vpon him As appeared first by Iacke Cade the Kentishe Captayne who encamping first in Blackheath afterward aspired to LondoÌ„ and had the spoyle therof the king being driuen into Warwickshyre After the suppressing of Cade ensued not long after the duke of York who being accompanied with 3. Erles set vpon the king next to S. Albons where the king was taken in the field captiue the Duke of York was by ParliameÌ„t declared protector which was in the yeare of our Lord 1453. After this folowed long diuision and mortal warre betwene the two houses of Lancastar and Yorke continuing many yeares At length about the yeare of our Lord 1459. the Duke of Yorke was slayne in battell by the Queene neare to the towne of Wakefield and with him also his sonne Earle of Rutlande By the which Queene also shortly after in the same yeare were discomfited the Earle of Warwicke and Duke of Northfolk to whom the keeping of the king was committed by the Duke of Yorke and so the Queene agayne deliuered her husband After this victory obteined the Northren men aduauÌ„ced not a litle in pride and courage began to take vpon theÌ„ great attemptes not onely to spoyle and robbe Churches and religious houses villages but also were fully enteÌ„ded partly by themselues partly by the inducemeÌ„t of theyr Lords and Captaynes to sacke waste and vtterly to subuert the City of London and to take the spoyle therof and no doubt â—ayth my history woulde haue proceeded in thyr coÌ„ceiued gredy inteÌ„t had not the oportune fauor of God prouided a speedy remedy For as these mischiefes were in bruing sodenly commeth the noble Prince Edward vnto LoÌ„don with a mighty army the 27. day of February who was the sonne and heire to duke of Yorke aboue mentioned accompanyed with the Earle of Warwicke and diuers moe King Henry in the meane time with his victory went vp to York when as Edward being at London caused there to be proclaymed certayn articles concerning his title to the crowne of England which was the 2. day of March. Wherupon the next day following the Lords both teÌ„porall spirituall being asseÌ„bled together the sayd articles were propouÌ„ded and also well approued The fourth day of the sayd moneth of March after a solemne generall procession according to the blinde superstition of those dayes the Bishop of Exceter made a Sermon at Paules Crosse wherin he commended and proued by manifold euideÌ„ces the title of Prince Edward to be iust and lawfull aunswering in the same to all obiections whiche might be to the contrary This matter being thus discussed Prince Edward accompanied with the Lordes spirituall temporall with much concourse of people rode the same day to Westminster Hall and there by the full consent as well of the Lordes as also by the voyce of all the Commons tooke his possession of the Crowne was called K. Edward the fourth These thinges thus accomplished at London as to such a matter apperteined and preparation of money sufficiently being ministred of the people and commons wyth most ready and willing mindes for the necessary furniture of his warres he with the Duke of Northfolke and Earle of Warwicke and Lord Fauconbrige in all speedy wise tooke his iourney toward king Henry who being now at Yorke and forsaken of the Londoners had all his refuge onely reposed in the Northren men When king Edward with his army had past ouer the Riuer of Trent and was commeÌ„ nere to Ferebrig where also the host of king Henry was not far of vpoÌ„ Palm sonday betwene Ferebrig and Tadcaster both the armyes of the Southren and Northren men ioyned together battell And althoughe at the first beginning diuers horsemen of king Edwardes side turned theyr backes and spoyled the king of cariage victuals yet the couragious prince with his Captayne 's little discouraged therewith fiercely and manfully set on theyr aduersaryes The whiche battell on both sides was so cruelly fought that in the same conflict were slayne to the nuÌ„ber as is reported beside men of name of 30000. of the poore commons Notwithstanding the coÌ„quest fell on king Edwardes part so that king Henry hauing lost all was forced to flye into Scotland where also he gaue vp to the Scottes the towne of Barwicke after he had raigned 38. yeares and a halfe The clayme and title of the Duke of Yorke and after him of Edward his sonne put vp to the Lords coÌ„mons wherby they chalenged the crowne to the house of York is thus in the story of Scala mundi word for word as hereunder is conteyned The title of the house of Yorke to the crowne of England EDward the 3. right king of Englande had issue first prince Edward the 2. W. Hatfield 3. Lionell 4. Iohn of Gaunt c. Prince Edward had Richard the 2. which dyed without issue W. Hatfielde dyed without issue Lionel duke of Clarence had issue lawfully begot Phillip his onely daughter and heyre the which was lawfully coupled to Edmund Mortimer Earle of March and had issue law fully begotte Roger Mortimer Eare of March and heyre Whych Roger had issue Edmund Earle of March Roger Anne and Alienor Edmund and Alienor died without issue and the sayd Anne by lawfull matrimonye was coupled vnto Richard Earle of Cambridge the sonne of Edmund of LaÌ„gley who had issue lawfully bare Richard Plantagenet now Duke of Yorke Iohn of Gaunte gate Henry which vnrightfully entreated king Richard then being aliue Edmund Mortimer Earle of Marche sonne of the sayde Philip daughter to Lionell To the which Richard duke of Yorke and sonne to Anne daughter to Roger Mortimer Earle of March sonne and heyre to the sayde Philip daughter and heyre to the sayd Lionel the 3. sonne of king Edward the 3. the right dignity of the crowne apperteyned belonged afore any issue of the sayd Iohn of Gaunt Notwithstanding the sayd title of dignity of the sayde Richard of Yorke the sayd Richard desiring the wealth rest and prosperity of England agreeth and consenteth that king Henry 6. should be had and taken for king of England during his naturall life from thys time without hurt of his title Wherefore the king vnderstanding the sayd title of the sayde duke to be iust lawfull true and sufficient by the aduise and assent of the Lordes spirituall and temporall and the commons in the Parliament and by the authoritye of the same Parliament declareth approueth ratifieth confirmeth accepteth the sayde title for iust good lawfull and true and there unto geueth his assent and agreement of his free will and liberty And ouer that by the sayde aduise and
price dignity of the thing that is bought what reason is it seing the sancting of a king beareth a bigger sale then the sancting of any Pope in heauen but that Kings should be aboue Popes also vpon the earth Sed extra iocunt◠as I do not doubt but that K. Henry was a good a quiet prince if he had not otherwise bin abused by some so touching the ruine of his house I thinke not contrary but it came not without the iust appointmēt of the Lord either for that Henry of Lancasters house were such enemies to Gods people for the burning of the Lord Cobham and many other or else for the vniust displacing of King Richard 2. or else thirdly for the cruell slaughter of Humfrey the good Duke of Gloucester his vncle whereof sufficiently hath bene said before During the time of these doings being about the yeare of our Lord 1465. There was here in England a certaine Frier Carmelite who about the tearme of Michaell the Archangel preached at Paules in London that our Lord Iesus Christ being heere in this present worlde was in pouertie and did beg To whose opiniō and doctrine the prouinciall of that order semed also to incline defending the same both in his reading and preaching with other Doctours moe and brethren of the same order vnto whom also adioined certaine of the Iacobites and stifly did take their partes On the cōtrary side many doctours also lawyers both in their publicke lectures preaching to the vttermost of their cunning did withstād their assertion as being a thing most pestiferous in the Church to be heard Such a bitter cōtention was among them that the defendent part was driuen for a while to keepe silence Much like to those times I might well resemble these our dayes now present with our tumultuous contention of formes and fashions of garments But I put my selfe here in Pythagoras schoole and keepe silence with these Friers In the story moreouer it foloweth that this beggerly questiō of the begging Friers whether Christ did begge or no went so far that at length it came to the Popes eares Paulus 2. who was no beggar ye may be sure After that the fame of this doctrine mounting ouer the Alpes came flieng to the court of Rome which was about the Assumption of the virgin Mary that yeare next folowing an 1465. it brought with it such an euill sinell to the fine noses there that it was no neede to bid them to stirre for begging to them was worse thē hie heresie Wherfore the holy father pope Paulus the 2. to represse the sparkles of this doctrine which otherwise perhaps might haue set his whole kitchin on fire taketh the matter in hand estsoones directeth downe his Bull into England insinuating to the Prelates here Haeresim illam pestiferè asserentem quod Christus publice mendicauit esse antiquitus a Romanis pontificibus cum suis Concilijs damnatam eam pro damnata vndique declarandam conculcandam c. That is that this heresie which pestiferously doth affirme that Christ did openly begge was condemned of old time by the Bishops of Rome and his Councels and that the same ought to be declared in all places for a damned doctrine and worthy to be troden downe vnder all mens feete c. This was in the same yeare when Prince Edward King Edwards sonne was borne in the Sanctuary at Westminster an 1465. As touching the rest of the doings and affaires of thys king which had vāquished hetherto ix battailes himselfe being present how afterward he through the incitemēt of Charles duke of Burgoine his brother in law vētred into France with a puissant army how the Duke fayled him in his promise also how peace betwene the two kings was at length cōcluded in a solēne meeting of both the sayd kings together which meeting is notified in stories by a white doue sitting the same day of meeting vpō the top of king Edwards tent also of the mariage promised betwene the yong Dolphin Elizabeth K. Edwards eldest daughter but afterward broken of the French kings part moreouer as touching the death of the duke of Burgoine slaine in war of his daughter Mary neece to King Edward spoiled of her lands possessions wrōgfully by Lewes the French king maried after to Maximilian furthermore as touching the expeditiō of king Edward into Scotlād by reason of King Iames breaking promise in marieng with Cecilie the ij daughter of king Edward of driuing out his brother how the matter was composed there of the recouery againe of Barwicke of these I say such other things mo partly because they are described sufficētly in our cōmon english stories partly also because they be matters not greatly perteining to the Church I omit to speake making of thē a supersedeas Two things I finde here among many other specially to be remembred The first is concerning a godly and constant seruant of Christ named Iohn Goose which in the time of this king was vniustly condemned and burnt at the tower hill an 1473. in the moneth of August Thus had England also his Iohn Hus as well as Boheme Wherein moreouer this is to be noted that since the time of King Richard 2. there is no reigne of any King to be assigned hetherto wherin some good mā or other hath not suffred the paines of fire for the Religion true testimonie of Christ Iesus Of this said Iohn Goose or Iohn Hus this moreouer I find in another English monumēt recorded that the sayd Iohn being deliuered to Robert Belisdone one of the Shiriffes to see him burnt the after noone the Shiriffe like a charitable man had him home to his house and there exhorted him to deny sayth the story his errours But the godly man after long exhortation heard desired the Shiriffe to bee content for he was satisfied in his conference Notwithstādyng this he desired of the Shiriffe for Gods sake to geue him some meate saying that he was very sore hungered Then the Shiriffe commaunded him meate whereof he tooke and did eate as he had bene toward no maner of daunger and sayd to such as stoode about him I eate now a good and a competent dinner for I shall passe a litle sharpe shower ere I goe to supper And when hee had dyned he gaue thankes and required that he might shortly be lead to the place where hee should yeld vp his spirite vnto God Ex Polychron ¶ The burnyng of Iohn Goose. The second thyng herein to be noted is the death of George Duke of Clarence the kynges second brother Of whom relation was made before how he assisted K. Edward his brother agaynst the Earle of Warwicke at Barnet field and helped him to the crowne and now after all these benefites was at lēgth thus requited that for what cause it is vncertaine he was apprehended and cast into
so done and that I wil make good on thy body traytour and therewith geuing a great rap on the boord for a token or watchword one cryed treason without and forthwith the chamber was full of harneysed men The protector then approchyng to the L. Hastinges arrested him as a traytour An other let flye at the Lord Standley who to auoyd the blowe shronke vnder the table or els his head had bene cleft a sonder notwithstanding he receaued such a wounde that the bloud ranne about hys eares There were in that counsaile the same time the Archbishop of Yorke and Doctour Morton Byshop of Ely by whose procurement afterward king Henry the vii was sent for into England and he made archbishop after that of Canterbury these with the Lord Standley diuersly were bestowed in diuers chambers The Lorde Hastinges was commaunded to speede and shriue hym a pace for before dinner the protector sware by S. Paule that he should dye and so incontinently without farther iudgement his head was striken of by whose counsayle the Queenes kindred were at the same time and daye beheaded at Pomfret After this tyrannous murder accomplished the mischienous protectour aspiring still to the crowne to set his deuises forward first through giftes and fayre promises dyd subordinate Doctor Shaw a famous preacher then in Lōdon at Paules Crosse to insinuate to the people that neyther king Edward with his sonnes nor the Duke of Clarence were lawfully begotten nor the very children of the Duke of York but begotten vnlawfully by other persons in adultery on y◠Duches their mother and that he alone was the true and onely lawfull heyre of the Duke of York Moreouer to declare and to signifie to the audience that K. Edward was neuer lawfully maried to the Queene but hys wife before was dame Elizabeth Lucy and so the 2. childrē of king Edward to be base and bastardes and therfore the title of the crown most rightly to pertaine to the Lord protector That this false flatterer and loud lying preacher to serue the protectors humour shamed not most impudently to abuse that holy place that reuerent auditorye the sacred word of God taking for hys theame Adulterae plantationes nō dabūt radices altas c which he most impiously did apply against the innocent children right heyres of this realm Whereupon such grudge and disdayne of the people wyth worldly wonder followed him that for shame of the people crying out of him in few dayes after he pyned way When this sermon would take no effect with the people the protector vnmercifully drowned in ambitiō rested not thus but wtin few dayes after excited the Duke of Buckingham first to breake the matter in couert talke to the Mayor and certayne of the heades of the Cittie picked out for the purpose that done to come to the Guildhall to moue the people by all flattering and lying perswasions to the same which shameles Shaw before had preached before at Paules Crosse. Whiche the Duke with all dilligence and helpes of eloquence being a man both learned and well spoken endeuored to accomplish making to the people a long and artificiall Oration supposing no lesse but that the people allured by his crafty iusinuations would cry king Rich. K. Ric. But there was no king Rich in their mouthes lesse in their hartes Wherupon the Duke looking to the Lord Mayor and asking what the silence ment contrary to the promise of the one the expectation of that other It was then answered of the Mayor that the people peraduenture wel vnderstood him not wherfore the Duke reiterating his narration in other wordes declared agayne that he had done before Likewise the thyrd time he repeted hys Oration againe and agayn Then the commons which be fore stood mute being now in a mase seeing this importunitie began to mutter softly among themselues but yet no king Richard could sound in their lips saue onely that in the nether end of the Hall certayn of the Dukes seruantes with one Nashfield and other belonging to the protector thrusting into the Hall among the prease began sodaynly at mens backes to cry king Richard k. Rich throwing vp theyr cappes whereat the cittizens turning back theyr heades marueiled not a little but sayd nothing The Duke and the Lord Mayor with that side taking this for sufficient testimony incontinent came blowing for hast to the protector then lying at Baynardes Castle Where the matter being made before was now so contriued that forsooth humble petition was made in the name of the whole commons and that with 3 sundry sutes to the humble and simpel protector that he although it was vtterly against his will to take it yet would of his humilitye stoupe so low as to receane the heauy kingdome of England vpon his shoulders At this their tender request and sute of the Lords and commōs made ye must know how the milde Duke seing no other remedy was contented at length to yeld although fore against his will ye must so imagine and to submit himselfe so low as of a protector to be made king not much herein vnlike to our prelates in that Popish churche who when they haue before well compounded for the popes Buls yet must they for maner sake make curtesy and thrise deny that for whiche they so long before haue gaped and so sweetly haue payed for King Richard the third vsurper ANd thus Richard Duke of Gloucester tooke vpon to be made proclaymed king of England the yeare aforesayd an 1483. in the mōth of Iune Who then comming to the Tower by water first made his sonne a childe of x. yeare old prince of Wales Iohn Haward a man of great industry seruice he aduaūced to be Duke of Northfolke Sir Tho. Haward his sonne he ordained Erle of Surry Also William Lord Barckeley was appoynted Earle of Notingham Frances L. Louell was made Uicunt Louell L. Stanley for feare of his sonne was deliuered out of the Tower and made Steward of the kings houshold Likewise the Archbishop of Yorke was set free but Morton Bishop of Ely was committed to the Duke of Buckingham by whome was wrought the first deuise to bring in Henry Erle of Richmond into England and to cōioin mariage betweene Elizabeth king Edwardes daughter and him whereby the two houses of Yorke and Lancaster were vnited together After the kingdome of England was thus allotted to king Rich. the vsurper as in maner aboue remembred he taried not long for hys coronation which was solemnised the month next ensuing the 6. day of Iuly The triumph and solemnitie of this vsurped coronation being finished al thinges to the same appertayning this vnquiet tyraunt yet coulde not thinke himselfe safe so long as yong Edward the right king hys brother were aliue Wherefore the next enterprise which he did set vpon was this how to rid these innocent babes out of
the 13. chap. of the Apoc. expounding the mistery of the second beast rising out of the earth hauing the hornes of a lambe c. doo apply the same to Mahumet and the Turkes with a solemne declaration made vpon the same Which interpretatioÌ„ of theirs although in some pointes it may seeme to haue some appearance of probabilitie neither can it be denied but that Mahumet the Turke be pestilent and wicked enemies of Christ our Lord most bitter persecutors of his Church yet as touching the proper naturall meaning of the Apostle in that place speaking of the false lambe c. if we consider well all the circumstances of that beast and marke the consequence of the text both of that which goeth before and followeth after we must needs graunt that Nicol. de Lyra with hys fellowes with al such like of the Popes schoole that folow that schoole be deceaued and that the description and interpretation of that falshorned lambe must necessarily be applyed only to the Bishop of Rome and none other which is to be proued by sixe principall causes or arguments The first is for that this beast is described to beare the hornes of a lambe By the which lambe no doubt is ment Christ. By yâ— hornes of the lambe is signified the outward shew or resemblance of Christ our sauiour which shew or resemblance can haue no relation to Mahumet for that he taketh himselfe to be aboue Christ Christ as an excellent Prophet of God sitting at his feete Wherfore seeing Mahumet commeth neither as equall to Christ nor as vicar vnder Christ this prophesy can not agree in him but only in him which openly in plaine words protesteth that all Christes lambes and sheepe not singularly but vniuersally through the whole world are committed to him as Uicar of Christ and successor of Peter and that all men must confesse the same of necessitie or else they are noue of Christes sheepe c. wherein it is easy to see where the pretensed hornes of the lambe do growe The second argument And he spake like the Dragon c. A Lambes hornes and the mouth of a Dragon do not agree together And as they do not agree together in nature so neither can they be found in any one person either Turke or other if we will iudge truely so liuely as in the Bishop of Rome When thou hearest him call himselfe the Apostolicall Bishop the Uicar of Christ the successor of Peter the seruant of Gods seruants c. thou seest in him the two hornes of a lambe and would thinke him to be a lambe in deede and such a one as would wash your feete for humilitie but heare him speake and you shall find him a dragon See and reade the Epistle of Pope Martine the fift aboue mentioned pag. 649. charging commaunding and threatning Emperoures Kinges Dukes Princes Marquesses Earles Barons Knightes Rectors Consuls Proconsuls with their Shires Counties and Uniuersities of their kingdoms Prouinces Cities Townes Castles Uillages and other places See the answere of Pope Urban 2. and his message to King William Rufus pag. 192. Behold the workes and doings of Pope Innocent against King Iohn Note also the answere of another Pope to the King of England which for the price of the kings head would not graunt vnto him the inuesting of his Bishops Marke well the wordes and doings of Pope Hildebrande against the Emperor Henry the fourth pag. 175. Also of Pope AlexaÌ„der the 2. treading vpon the neck of Fredericus Barbarossa not like a lambe treading vpoÌ„ a dragon but like a dragoâ— treading vpon a lambe so that his owne verse might â—ac turned vpon himselfe tanquam aspis basiliscus super ouiculam ambulans tanquam Leo draco conculcans agnum CoÌ„sider moreouer the behauior maner coÌ„dition and property almost of all the Popes which haue bene these 600. yeares and what Dragon or Serpent could be more viperous then their owne doings and words can speake and giue testimony against themselues It followeth moreouer in the same prophecy of the Apocalipse for the third argument And he doth all the power of the first beast presently before his face and causeth the earth and all the inhabitants therein to honour the first beast the stripe of whose deadly wound was cured c. In this prophesy ij things are to be noted first what the first beast is whose power the second beast doth execute Secondly what this second beast is which so doth exercise his power in his sight The first of these beastes here in the Apoc. described hauing 7. heads 10. hornes must needes signifie the city of Rome which may easely be proued by two demonstrations First by the exposition of the 17. chap. of the same Apocalips where is declared and described the sayd beast to staÌ„d of 7. hils to containe 10. kings hauing the whole power of the dragon geuen and also the same citie to be named the whore of Babylon drunkeÌ„ wyth the bloud of saints All which properties ioined together can agree in no wise but only to the heatheÌ„ Empire of Rome which Citie at the time of writing these prophesies had the gouernment of the whole world The second demonstration or euidence may be deduced out of the number of the monethes assigned to this beast Apoc. 13. For so it is written that this beast had power to make that is to worke his malice against Christes people 42. monethes which monethes counted by sabbates of yeares that is euery moneth for seuen yeares maketh vp the iust number of those yeares in which the primitiue Church was vnder the terrible persecutions of the heathen Emperors of Rome as is afore specified pag. 397. Which thing thus standing proued and confessed that the first beast must needes signifie the Empire and City of Rome then must it necessarely follow that the second beast with the lambs hornes must signifie the Bishop Pope of the same City of Rome The reason whereof is euident and apparant by that which followeth in the prophecye where it is declared that the seconde beast hauing two hornes of a lambe receaued and exercised all the power of the first beast before or in the sight of the said beast which can not be verefied neither in the Turke nor in any other but only in the Pope of Rome who as you see receiueth vsurpeth and deriueth to himselfe all the power of that Citie and Monarchy of Rome In so much that he saith that when Constantine or Ludouicus yeelded vnto him the rule kingdome of that Citie he gaue him but his owne and that which of right and duty belonged to him before And this authority or power ouer all the Empire of Rome he worketh not in Asia or in Constantinople as the Turke doth but in the sight of the beast which gaue him the power that is in the City of Rome it selfe which is the
in England as by these stories abone past may be apparent Now these things declared which to the Church matters be apperteining coÌ„sequently it remaineth something to entreate of the state likewise of the coÌ„mon wealth which commonly doth follow the state of the Church Where the Church is quietly and moderately gouerned and the flock of Christ defended by godly Princes in peace safety froÌ„ deuouring and violence of bloudy wolues the successe of ciuile estate for the most part there doth florishe and the Princes long coÌ„tinue through Gods preseruation in prosperous rest traÌ„quillitie Contrariwise where the church of Christ either through the negligence of Princes or thorough their setting on the poore members of Christ be persecuted and deuoured shortly after ensueth some iust recompence of the Lord vpon those Princes that eyther their liues do not long continue or else they finde not that quiet in the common wealth which they looke for Examples heereof as in all other ages be aboundant so in this present time be not lacking whether we consider the state and condition of other countreys farre off or else of our owne countrey neare at home And heere not to wander in our story farther then to Fraunce onely let vs a little behold the example of Kyng Charles the viij who liuing in this Kings time died also not long before him This Charles is commended of Philippus Cominaeus to be a moderate valiant and victorious Prince adorned with many speciall vertues to a Prince apperteining And yet the same king because he was flack and remisse in defence of Christes Church neither did vse his authority nor tooke his occasion offered to him of God to amend and refourme the state of the Bishop and Cleargy of Rome when he might he was therefore himselfe punished and cut off of the Lord as by his story ensuing may right well appeare For so it is of him recorded that being maruelously excited and prouoked of his owne minde coÌ„trary to the counsaile of most of his Nobles he tooke hys viage into Italy neither being furnished with money nor the season of the yeare being coÌ„uenient therunto And that this may appeare the better to proceede of the Lords doing to the entent he woulde haue the Church and Cleargy of Rome reformed by the Princes sword which so vexed all Christendome at that time we shall heare what is testified in the Commentaries of the foresaid Philip. Cominaeus Lib. 3. De bello Neapolit writing in this wise There was saith he in the City of Florence the same time a Dominicke Frier Dominicke Frier named Hieronimus Sauonarola of whom meÌ„tion was made before pag. 731. a man of a right godly and approoued life who in the said City of Florence preached and prophecied long before that the French King should come with an army into Italy being stirred vp of God to suppresse the tiraunts of Italy and none should withstand him He should also come to the Citie of Pisae and the state of Florence should be altered all which hapned true He affirmed moreouer to be signified to him of the Lord that the Ecclesiasticall state of the Churche must bee redressed Per vim aâ—morumâ—â— by the sword or force of armes Many things also he prophesied of the Venetians of the French King saieng that the King with some danger difficultie should passe that iourney yet notwithstanding shoulde ouercome it and escape albeit his strength were neuer so slender for God woulde safely conduct him in that iourney and safely bring him home againe But because he had not done his office in amending the state of the Churche and in defending his people from iniurie and from deuouring therefore it shoulde come to passe said hee and that shortly that some incommoditie or detriment shoulde happen to the King or if hee shoulde escape that danger of hys sicknesse and recouer health then if he did resist the cruelty of the wicked and procure the safety of the poore and miserable God would shew mercâ—â—nto him c. And this the saide Hieronymus declared before to Cominaeus one of the Kings counsaylours whych was the writer of the story and required him to signifie the same vnto the King which so did and he moreouer himselfe comming to the presence of the king declared no lesse All which things as he had foretold came directly to effect For the King being but easely accompanied wyth a small power entred into Italy where first he came to Asâ—a then to Gemiaâ— and to Pisae from thence proceeded to Florence which also he obteined displacing there Petrus Medices the Duke who had vsed great tyrannie vpon the subiects From thence he remoued toward Rome where a great part of the Citie wall at the comming of the french King fell downe Afterward when the King was entred into the Citie and the Pope who then tooke part with Alphonsus King of Neaples against the French King had immured himselfe within the mount of Adrian the wall of the Castell fell downe of it selfe whereby when the King was both occasioned and exhorted also by his Captaines to inuade the Pope and to depose him to reforme the Church of Rome which he might then easely haue done as it had pleased him yet all these occasions offered so opportunely of God moued not the king to do his duty to help the poore church of Christ wherefore shortly after returning home into France from Neapolis either the same yeare or the next yeare folowing he was strooken with a sodeine sicknes at Amboise as he was looking on theÌ„ that played at tennes and that in the stinkingest place in all the Castle where he fell downe died within twelue houres according to the forewarning of Hieronimus who wrote vnto him a little before both of his sonnes death and of his owne which was about the yeare of our Lord 1498. Ex Philip. Cominaeo Lib. 5. Like examples we haue many heere also in this our realme of England So long as king Iohn kept out of the realme the Popes authority and power he continued safe and quiet with his nobles but so soone as he brought the realme vnder tribute and subiectioÌ„ to that foreine Bishop God stirred vp his Nobles against him whereby he had much disquiet and trouble and soone thereupon decayed Of all the Kings of England from William Conquerour to this king Henry vij were none which either longer continued or more prosperously flourished then King Henry the second King Henry the third King Edward the first King Edward the third of whome the first how stout he was in withstaÌ„ding Tho. Becket and Pope Alexander the iij. is sufficiently before comprehended pag. 206. The second which was sonne of King Iohn albeit through the wretchednes of that time his power was not sufficient to repulse the Popes usurped iurisdiction out of the Realme yet his will was good at least he so defended prouided for his subiects that
they handes they could not beare that but incoÌ„tinent they put him besides the cushin The like also fell vp on Otho the 4. that folowed after Philip who was suffered no longer then foure yeares to raigne about the yeare of our Lord. 1209. Emperours kissing the Popes feete K. Iohns supplication to the Pope After this Friderick folowed his sonne CoÌ„radus whoÌ„ the foresayd Bishops for his disobedience soone dispatched exciting agaynst him in mortall warre the Lantgraue of Thuring wherby he was at length driuen into his kingdome of Naples and there deceased This Conradus had a sonne called Conradinus duke and prince of Suenia When this Conradinus after the decease of his father came to enioy his kingdome of Naples the sayd Bishops styrred vp against him Charles the french kings brother in such sort that through crafty conueyance both Couradinus which descended of the bloud of so many Emperours also Fridericke Duke of Austria were both takeÌ„ and after much wretched handling in theyr miserable induraunce vnseeming to theyr state at length were both brought vnder the axe by the Popes procurement and so both beheaded And thus ended the imperiall stock of Fridericke the first surnamed Barbarossa The like as happened to Fridericke the Emperor had almost also fallen vpon Philip the French king by Pope Boniface the 8. who because he could not haue his commodityes and reuenewes out of Fraunce after his will sent out his Bulles and letters patents to displace king Philip aforesayd and to possesse Albertus king of Romanes in his rowme And thus hitherto of forreigne storyes Now touching our countrey Princes here in Englande to speake somewhat likewise of them did not Pope Alexander the 3. presumptuously taking vpoÌ„ him where he had nothing to do to intermeddle with the kinges subiectes for the death of Becket the rebell albeit the king sufficiently cleared hym selfe thereof yet notwithstanding did he not wrongfullye bring the sayd king Henry 2. to such penaunce as it pleased him to enioyne also violently constrayne him to sweare obedience to the Sea of Rome pag. 227. The lyke also was shewed before in this story to happen to K. Iohn hys sonne For when the sayd king like a valiaunt Prince had held out the tyranny of those Bishops 7. yeares together were not all the Churches in England barred vp and hys inheritaunce with all his dominions geuen away by pope Innocent 3. to Ludouicus the French king and he afterward compelled to submitt both himselfe and to make hys whole Realme sedotary to the Byshops of Rome moreouer the king himselfe driuen also to surreÌ„der his crowne to Pandulphus the Popes Legate and so continued as a priuate person 5. dayes standing at the popes curtesy whether to receiue it agayne at his handes or no And when the nobles of the realme rose afterwarde agaynst the king for the same was not he then fayne to seeke and sue to the foresayd Pope for succour as by this his owne letter takeÌ„ out of the publicke roles may appeare Kyng Iohns Supplication to Pope Innocent the third REuerendis Domino suo Patri sanctis Innocentio Dei gratia Ioan. eadem gratia R. Angliae c. Cum Comites Barones Angliae nobis deuoti essent antequam nos nostram terram Domino vestro subia cere curassemus ex tunc in nos specialiter ob hoc sicut publice dicunt violenter insurguÌ„t Nos verò praeter Deum vos specialem dominum patronum habentes defensioneÌ„ nostram totius Regni quod vestrum esse credimus vestrae paternitati commissam nos quantum in nobis est curam solicitudinem istam vestrae resignamus dominationi deuotius supplicaÌ„tes quatenus in negotijs nostris quae vestra sunt coÌ„silium auxilium efficax apponatis prout melius videritis expedire latores praesentium c. Teste meipso apud Dour 18. Septemb. 6. Pope Coelestinus 4. crowning the Emperour Henricus 6. with his feete Besides this king Henry 2. and king Iohn his sonne what kinges haue here reigned in Englande since theyr time vntill the raign of king Henry 8. who although they were prudent princes did what they could in prouiding agaynst the proude domination of these Bishoppes were forced at length sore agaynst theyr wils for feare to subiect themselues together with theyr subiects vnder theyr vsurped authority in so much as some of them as Math. Paris writeth by king Henry ye. 3. were sayne to stoupe and kisse their Legates knee ¶ The Image of Antichrist exalting himselfe in the Temple of God aboue all that is named God out of his owne Decrees Decretals Extrauagantes Pontificals c. word for worde as it is out of the sayde bookes here alleaged and quoted Henricus 4. Emperour Waiting 3. dayes vpon Pope Gregory 7. Image of Antichrist Henricus 4. Emperour surrendering his crowne to the Pope Image of Antichrist King Iohn offering his Crowne to Pandulphus Legate K. Henry 2. kissing the knee of the PopÌ„es Legat comming into England Fridericus i. Emperour shent for holding Pope Adrians styrrup on the wrong side The order of the Popes riding the Emperour holding his bridle and kinges going before him Ex Lib. Sacrar Ceremon lib. 1. The P. caried on mens shoulders the Emp. K. going before him Ex li. Sacrar Cer. lib. 1. And to the intent I would all men to see and vnderstaÌ„d that I lacke not witnesses moe besides these if I list to bring them out you shal heare the whole queare of my diuine clergy brought out with a full voyce testifying in my behalfe in their bookes tractations distinctions Titles Gloses and Summaryes as by their owne wordes here followeth Doctors agree in Purgatory A. Antoninus in Summulis Augustinus de Ancho in Decret A stefanus Midorita B. Baptista de Salum sua Baptistiniana Bonauentura C. Campensis lib. Controuersiarum Coclaeus D. Durandus in Speculo Dreido de eccles Scripturis Dogmat. E. Eduardus Peuellus Anglus contra Luthe Ecchius in Enchirid. F. Franciscus Fulgo G. Gabriel Biel. Spica Gaspar Gratianus in Decretis Gerson doctor Illuminatistimus ecclesiastica potestate H. Hugo Cardinalis in postilla Hostiensis Holkot Hosius I. Ioannes Andrea Innocentius Ioan. de Turie Cremata de ecclesia summa L. Lanfrancus contra Wiclef Lilius Historicum Anglus Lapus Laurentius M. Magister Sententiarum N. Nicolaus O. Ockam in Dialogo parte 1. lib. 5. Oytanus P. Petrus de Palude Petrus de Tuaram Petrus de Aliaco Panoâ—â—â—taâ—â—s Alexander de Alec R. Raymundus in SuÌ„ma de Calibus Richardus Rabanus super Math. cap. 16. Rupertus Tuitiensis S. Scotus Doctor Subtilis T. Thomas Aquin. V. Vlricus W. Waldenss … De Sacramentis The Pope say they being the vicare of Iesu Christ throughout the whole worlde in the stead of the liuing God hath that dominion and Lordship which christ here in earth would not haue although he had it in habitu but
Rome Pope Iohn had his eyes put out and so put to death Pope Gregory restored Vii electours of themperors ordayned in Germany and who they be Ex Chronico Martini King Egelred Anno. 979. The life of Egelred Anno. 981. The coronation of Egelred The prophecie of Dunstane as monkishe storyes geue it The Danes recoursed to England Houeden lib. continuationum London coÌ„sumed with fire The king warred against the Byshop of Rochester An. 990. The bloudy flixe and hote feuers reigned in this land The death of Dunstane Ethelgarus Elfricus Siricius Elphegus Archb. of Canterb. An. 995. The Byshops sea of Dyrham London besieged of the Danes The Dane spoyled the land Great tribute leuied of the Englishmen Danegelt The sorrowfull affliction of the English nation What disseÌ„tion and discorde doth amoÌ„g the nobles in a realme The pride and wretchednes of the Danes toward the Englishmen Lord Dane Lurdaine Anno. 1000. Henrie Archidiat lib. 6. The first ioyning betweene the Norm and Englishe men King Egelred marieth Emma the Dukes daughter of Normandy Richard Duke of Normandy The Danes by secret coÌ„mission slayne in euery towne of England Suanus K. of Denmarke ariueth in England Exeter beat down Norwiche spoyled and wasted by the Danes Anno. 1004. A tribute payd to the Danes of xxx M. pound to haue peace The persecution of Turkillus a Dane Euill counsell about a king what hurt it doth The second returne of Suanus into England The persecution of Suanus king of Danes Caunterbury besieged Treason of a false Deacon Caunterbury takeÌ„ and brent The tything of the Monkes of Caunterbury A cruell murther of the Danes Elphegus the Archb. of CauÌ„t stoned to death Anno. 1013. King Egelred driuen 〈…〉 I le of Wigâ—â— from then 〈◊〉 Normandy The vertue of Christen mens prayer The death and end of Suanus The Abbey of S. Edmundelburie builded King Egelred returneth into England Canutus cutteth of the noses and handes of hys pledges Canutus taketh Westsaxon A lessen for all Iudges and Iustices Brybes Euill Iudges worse in a common wealth then bloudy enemies Wicked officers Agaynst wicked Iudges A wicked Iudge deposed and depriued by the king Anno. 1016. Edmund Ironside sunne of Egelred king Canutus sonne of Swanus king The battayles betweene Edmundus and Canutus A witty oration to stay bloud betweene 2. armyes Two 〈◊〉 fight 〈◊〉 to hand The 〈◊〉 murtherd king Edmund Two soâ—ne of Edmund Yâ—onside Flattery 〈◊〉 fidelity 〈◊〉 vntrueth in English Lordes False vnfaythfulnes and vnconstant mobilitie in Englishe Lordes and rewarded Duke Edrike the false traytor and murtherer of 〈◊〉 king worthely rewarded for hys wicked falshode The end of pernicious traytours The brother of Edmund Yronside banished reconciled and lastly slayne Edmund and Edward two sonnes of Edmund Yronside sent out to be slayne Canutus K. of Denmarke Canutus maryeth Emma wife before of Egelred Lawes of K. Edgar Hâ—rold Harefoot K. of EnglaÌ„d a Dane Anno. 1039. Hardecknout king last of the Danes that reigned in England Erle Godwyn The miserable wretchednes of Godwyn agaynst the Normands The Normandes tythed and yet the tenthes retithed agayn Alfredus sonne of Egelred right heyre of the crowne tormented with cruell death The cause expended why God suffered this land to be conquered by the Normandes Example of Gods righteous iudgement The death of K. Hardeknout The sonnes of Erle Godwyn The story of Alfred repeated Taken out of the english story or chronicle compiled of certayne englishe Clerkes Alfred of Alâ—red sonne of K. Egelred Ex historia ignati autoriâ— Gunilda wife to Henricus the Emperour Canutus went to Rome The hospitall builde at Rome for English pâ—â—grimes Rome shote confirmed by Canutus The Cathedral Churche of Wintchest inritched by Canutus S. Benets in Norfolke builded Bury Abbey turned to Monkes Flatterers and clawbackes about Princes Canutus chargeth the sea to stand backe but it would not be A lesson notable for kinges and Princes God onely the king of all kings and Lord of Lordes The kinges crowne put on a roode Kinges of England haue as much right in causes spirituall as temporall Certaine lawes of K. Canutus for the ordering of matters ecclesiasticall Adultresse woman to loose their eares and noses Anno. 104â— King Edward the conâ—ellour England aâ—flicted by the Danes the space of 255. yeares K. Edward crowned Holy king Edward a virgine iâ— maryage Methe iâ— Greeke signifieth drâ—kennes Aceasation of the Archbish. against Emma the kinges mother False accusation purged by hote yron A straunge thing if it were true and without false conueyance Great snow and mortalitie in England Variaunce betweene the king and Godwyn Godwyn with hys v. sonnes outlawed Godwyn reconciled to the king vpon pledges geuen William D. of Normandy came into England to king Edward Marianus Scotus wheÌ„ he liued The end and death of vngodly Godwyn Ex lorna Malmesberiensi Polydor. Fabiano alijs Gods iust punishment vpon Godwyn for the murthering of Alphred Periurie plagued Edward the outlawe sonne of Edmund Yronside sent for to England Anno. 1056. The death of Edward sonne of Edmond Yronside William Duke of Normandy admitted heyre to the crowne The enuy and discorde of brethren Vngracious children of a wicked father A place of Polydorus Virg. examined Harold taken of the Normands Harold promiseth Duke William to marry hys daughter and to keepe the realme for hys behoofe Erle Leofricus euer true and faythfull to hys prince How Couentry was made free Godina wife to Leofricus The Abby of Couentry builded by Leofricus Edward the outlaw Edgar Edeling Margaret Queene of Scottes Matilde Queene of England Dauid King of Scots The death of King Edward Westminster repayred Guliel Malmesber Ex lornalen Ex Historia Richardi 2. iussu composita The lawes of K. Edward Ex Mathaeo pariensi William Conquerour sworne to K. Edwardes lawes yet went from it Ex libro Reg. antiquorum in praetorio Londinensi The office of a king described in the lawes of K. Edward A king the vicare of God in earth The limits of the kingdome of England how farre they doe extend The office of a king farther described 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 king 〈◊〉 to haue 〈…〉 iecâ—ion Anno. 1066. Harold 〈◊〉 K. of Saxons Harold king of Denmarke and Tostius slayne The Pope sendeth a banner to Duke W. vpon bone vâ—age into England Duke William landeth at Hâ—stinges Three causes why Duke William entred England Three conditions offered to Harold by D. William The fight betweene Harold and Duke William K. Harold slayne The consanguinitie betweene K. Edward and William Conquerour Murther iustly recompensed Archbishops of Caunterb Liningus Egelmothus Robertus Stigandus The decay of the Church Pope Siluester 2. Siluester the. 2 a soule sorcerer Ioannes Stella Platina Petrus Praemostratensis Nancleâ—us Antoninus Robertus Barnus Ioannes Baleus Ex Ioan Stella An admonition for sorcerers and wicked coniuâ—ers The feast of all soules brouâ—ht into the church Benedictus the 9. Gregorius the 6. A constitution no pope to be chosen but by the
letter of Byshop Waltram Well said when ye are not able to withstand hys wisedome call him a foole Note howe the earle here calleth light darcknes and darcknes light He hath vttered more 〈◊〉 then you are able euer â— aunswereth Whether euery poweâ— is to be obeyed or noâ— Osee. â— If euery power which offendeth on subiectes is to be call out then hath this Earle 〈◊〉 a fayre argument How 〈◊〉 these Papistes describe themselues in their owne colours But Paule iudged the Emperour to be an ordinary power when he appealed to him This is â—â— ly that the Emperour would 〈◊〉 his owne wife a common 〈◊〉 Euill will neuer sayd well A zeale but faâ—â—e from knowledge And when they shall slay you they shall thinke they doe God great seruice Iohn 16. Yea true if he had cópelled you to forsake the name of Christ which hee neuer did Oh how craftely doth Sathan here shape himselfe to an Angell of light Exvetusto chronico Kinges ceased in Wales Anno. 1100. Henry Beuclerk the first king of England What learning doth in a prince Lawes of King Edward reduced The measure of England made after the length of King Henries arme Wanton persons remoued out of the court Ex Math. Paris Flor. Hist Example what it is to leaue of the Lordes busines Duke Robert taken prisoner The hospitall of Bartholomew founded Rayer and Richard Whittington founders of S. Bartholomewes in London Ex Henr. lib. 7. Anselmus The king ordayned and inuested Byshops without the Pope Herbert bishop of Norwich dinorsing hys priestes from their wiues had much a doe Anselmus cruell and fierce agaynst maryed Priestes Ex epist. Ansel. 176. Versus malò feriati ex biblio Ramsey Anno. 1103. A strife betwene K. Henry and Anselme the Archbish. of Cant. Gifford Bishop of Wint. refuseth to be consectrate by the Archbishop of Yorke A strife betwene King Henry and Anselmus Archb. of Cant. Ex Guli lib. 1. de Gestis A. 〈◊〉 Romanes Councel agaynst 〈◊〉 men 〈◊〉 any 〈…〉 Nospirâ—â— person to it vnderloâ—â—ction to 〈◊〉 lay personage Ex lorâ—â—lensis 〈◊〉 others â—ihistoria Anselme resuseth to do homage to his King Messengeâ— sent to Rome Ex Mathâ— Paris Ex Gulâ—â— lib. 1. de gestis 〈◊〉 Ang. The king hath nothing to do with the Pope hys letters Messenger sent agayn to Rome The letter of K. Henry the first vnto the Pope Spoken like a king The â—ing is a point to 〈◊〉 the â—opes obeâ—ince Another â—tter of K. Henry the 〈◊〉 sent to â—he Pope A place of Polydorus Virg. found â—aultie Ex Guliel lib. 1. de â—ont Anglo The pope othe to go agaynst hys owne proâ—it He meaneth beside the two bishops Giâ—ardus whiche made the third Anselme a deuout chaplaine to the Church of Rome Anselme iournieth agâ—yne to Rome The effect of the oration of W. Warlwast at the popes court Ex Galial De gestis pont of â— lib. 1â— Ex Math. Paris lib. 3. A proud aunswere of the pope Excommunication abused Anselme restrayned from comming to England Ex Redulph Londimensi A letter of Anselme to kyng Henry The proude stoutnes of a prelate in a wrong cause Anselme about to excommunicate the king Reconcile â—ent made betweene the king and Anselmus Ambassage to Rome Guliel Malmes lib. 1. de gestis pontisi Priestes receaued their wiues agayne by the Absence of Anselme The faultes of ecclesiasticall ministers long to none but to byshops to correct quod Anselme The K. brought vnder the Archbishop Conditions graunted by the king to Anselm Lawfull matrimony punished Anselme returneth into England Priestes driuen agayne from their wiues Anno. 1106. Exlib 〈◊〉 liel de 〈…〉 lib. 1. c◠〈…〉 Priests 〈◊〉 parres Archbâ— concie 〈◊〉 to be â—â—med Marriaged Priestes forbidâ— Vowe of chastiâ—â— brought in Benefice not to 〈◊〉 hesitate How he was 〈◊〉 Gates â— Lord Châ—â— celerâ— Queen Mariesâ—â— Priestes crownes Tythes Bying of prebendes Building of Chappels Euery Churches finde hys own Priest Abbot to mayntayne no want Monkes admitted in geuing penaunce Monkeâ—â— Godfather nor nunce godmothers Abbey landes Improperptions restreyned Priuy concontractes Rounding Mariage within the 7. degree restrayned Buryinges No holines to be geuen to shrines and places Selling and buying of men Sodometry A flap with a soxe tayle for sodomitry Ranulph Cestrensis lib. 7. Note the preposterous proceding of Anselme in ceasing the vice of Sodomitry Penalties and forfaits agaynst priestes that kept their wiues In the latter dayes shall come false teachers forbidding mariage and eating of meates c. PurificatioÌ„ of priestes that had bene maried K. Henry permitted priestes to haue both churches and wiues Ex Epist Ansel. 77. 377. Pope Paschal hath so decreed it at Rome Ergo prieste must haue no wiues Ex Epist. Ansel. 33. If profite of the Church may come by priestes children what hurt then were it to the church for priestes to haue wiues K. Henry and hys nobles ready to forsake the romishâ— Church A letter of Anselme agaynst priestes receauing agayne their wiues Ex Epist. 37. Priestes excommunicated for receauing agayn their wiues A letter of Anselmus Ex Epist. 255. Whether is more merite for a monke to cause himselfe in the chapter to be whipped or to suffer obediently the whippingeâ— of his Abbot The iudgement or conclusion of Anselme vpon the case False opinion of merite Anno. 1105. Iudges corrupted A terrible example for corrupt iudges to beware Pope Paschalis the 2. The pope tyremâ—â—â— The seuenfold power of the pope Of Antichrist borne and manifest The bishop of Fluenceâ— martyr Sabellicus A councell at Trecas A tragicall history of the Pope Paschalis setting the sonne agaynst the father Ex historia Helmoldâ— The prelates set the sonne agaynst the father A gratefull example of a good and thankefull Duke A naughty sonne of a good father Ex Helmolds â—â— Gorâ—rido Viterbiensi The vnkindnes of a proud prelate Anno. 1106. The Emperour v. yeares with out buriall Anno. 1107. Henricus Emperour Ex Chronico Casionis lib. 3. The pope taken prisoner We raysed vp by the Pope and his papistes Peace concluded betweene the Emperour and the P. Bernardus the Abbot Bernardine monkes came in The Citty of Worcester almost all consumed with fire Mathildis Example of the Lordes iust retribution and iudgement Two popes striuing together Pope Calixtus the 2. The Pope excommunicate 〈◊〉 the Emperour Gregorius brought into Rome 〈…〉 broughten and whea Dist. 76. cap. Ieiunium The order of Monkes PraemonstrateÌ„ses Scripture clerkly applyed of the pope Priestes and ministers compelled to leaue their wiues Anno. 1109. The Bishoprick of Ely first planted Henry first Bishop of Ely Anno. 1110. Trent dyed vp An earthquake Morayne and pestilence Ex Gualthero Gisburnensi Anno. 1113. Wirceter consumed with fire Anno. 1114. Rodulphus Archbishop of Cant. Thurstinus Archbishop of Yorke Dissention betweene Thurstinus of Yorke and Rodolph Archb of Cant. for subiection The letter of Paschalis to K. Henry Ex Gualthero Gisburnensi Ex Gulie De
1 ioyneth with the Archb. Agreement betweene the Archb. and Monkes of Cant. vpon what conditions Conditions of peace coÌ„cluded Ex libr. anoâ—imo ex hist. Geruaiij Mo â—achi Canâ—queriensis Arcb. of Cant. purchaseth of the B. of Rochester laÌ„d in Lambeth to builde his house vpon Baldewin archbishop of Cant. buildeth his house at Lambeth Three things to be obserued in this story of Canterbury Monkes aboue rehearsed Hypocrisie in Monkery Kinges made slaues vnder the Pope No concord not vnitie in Popish Churches Examples prouing what discord and how little vnitie is in the Popes Church Ex Math. Paris No vnitie in the popes Church Conclusions of the Friers condemned for erroneous by the Prelates of Paris Ex Mat. Paris sol 167. Contention betweene Friers aboâ—t the conception of our Ladie Continuall variaunce in the Popes church Anno. 1190. King Richard taketh his iourney toward the land of Hierusalem The oth of fidelitie betweene Philip second French king and king Richard the first going to the holy laÌ„d Discipline and orders set by king Richard for malefactors The French king 〈◊〉 Rich. 〈◊〉 to Lyons K. Richard commeth â—â— Marsilia K. Richard complained of the filthe Symony of the Popes Court. K. Richard departeth from Maâ—â—â—lia The kyngs ships arâ—e at Messana The comming of 〈◊〉 Richard tâ— Messana The French king 〈◊〉 in Messana The French king driue backe again by the wyâ— to Messanâ— K. Richard obtaineth his sister Ioan queâ—â— sometime â—â— Scicilia to 〈◊〉 sent vnto him K. â—ichard getteth the monastery of Grâ—â—â—â— Discord betweene the Citizens Messana of the Engliâ—â— armie The king â—oulde not â—tay the rage of the people Communication about peace amoÌ„g the kings A skirmish betweene the Citizens of Messana the Englishmen The French Kyng a bearer with straungers against the English men English men wâ—ane the City of Messana in Sicilia English armes set vp at Messana The league renued betweene K. Richard and the French king Peace coÌ„cluded betwene K. Richard Tancrede K. of Sicilia Fredericke 1. Emperour with his sonne Conrade come vp toward the siege of Achon Fredericke the Emperor drowned in a riuer going to the siege of Achon A miserable famine in the siege of Achon Gods prouideÌ„ce in time of need The siege of AAchon Ignis Graecus much vsed of the Saracens K. Richard conferreth with Ioachim Abbot about the comming of Antichrist Abbas Ioachim condemned in the councell of Laterane by Innocent 3. Henricus sonne of Fredericke standeth to be Emperour Pope Clement dyeth Celestinas 3. Pope Anno. 1191. The bountifull liberalitie of king Richard King Richard remoueth from Messana and commeth to Cathneys The honorable intertainment of king Richard by king Tancredus Philip the freÌ„ch king trayterously seeketh the destruction of K. Richard by secret letters sent to the king of Sicilia A faithfull part of Tancredus kyng of Sicilia toward kyng Richard The first occasion of discord betweene the French king and king Richard K. Richard chargeth the French king with falsehood The FreÌ„ch king quarelleth with L. Richard about marying his sister Causes alledged why K. Richard could not marry with the French kinges sister Agreement betweene the two kinges with the conditions touching the same The French king commeth to Achon Berengaria or as some do call her Bernegera daughter to the king of Nauarre brought to be maried to kyng Richard by his mother Alinor Pope Celestinus 3. Conditions required of Henricus K. of Almanes before he should be made Emperour by the Pope The Pope of Rome in the ful toppe of his pride Pope Celestine croâ—neth Herâ—cus the emperour was his seete The Pope striketh is the Emperours 〈◊〉 with his foote K. Richard moueth his Messana 〈◊〉 Achon K. Richard ouertaken with a â—â—â—pest in the Seas going to Achon Isakiuâ— king of Cyprus 〈◊〉 cruell enemy to Englishe men K. Richard maketh sure to the king of Cyprus for his souldiours in captiuitie The disâ—â—â— full 〈◊〉 answere of Isakius to K. Richard K. Richard exhorteth his men to fight against Isakius K. Richard setteth vpon Isakius 〈◊〉 of Cyprus The battaile betwene the Emperour of Cyprus and K. Rich. Isakius Emperour of the GriffoÌ„s put to flight The towne of Lymezâ—â— taken by king Rich. The king of Cyprus againe put to flight K. Richard marrieth Bernegera daughter of the king of Nauarie in the Isle of Cyprus Isakius king of Cyprus yeldeth himselfe to king Richard The king of Cyprus breaketh conditions with kyng Richard King of Cyprus againe submitteth himselfe and was kept in golden fetters K. Rich. taketh his iourney to Achon A thousand fiue hundreth Saracens sent to the rescue of Achon vanquished on the sea by K. Richard The Citie of Achon yelded to the Christians An honest part of a secret Christian in the citie of AchoÌ„ The forme of peace concluded betweene the Kings and the Princes of Achon Couenaunces made in giuing vp the citie of Achon Religion would be taught and not coacted The two kinges deuide the citie of Achon with all the spoyle therof betwene themselues CoÌ„monly seene who so taketh most paynes their part to be the least Many of the Christian soldidiours for neede were constrayned to depart from Achon K. Richard requireth of the French kyng to remaine three yeares with his army but hee would not Christian captiues slai◠〈◊〉 the Saladine The Saracen captiues slaine by k. Richard Saladine put to flight A noble victory by Gods power gotten by Kyng Rich against the Saracens K. Richard in possession of Syria The storie of William the proude Byshop of Ely Vt iustè iudicarent â—lerum populum verba hist. Foure chiefe Iustices with two Byshops appointed ouerseers of the Realme in the kings absence William Longchamp B. of Ely Lord Chauncelour and the popes Legat. The church and belles of Yorke suspended because the Lord Legate was not set in with procession Bysh. of Ely getteth the caâ—tel of Wyndsore from the b. of DurhaÌ„ Hugo Bishop of Durham vexed by W. Bishop of Ely The exceâ—siue pride and enoâ—â—â—ties of Wâ—â—shop of Eâ—â— Byshop of Ely neuer rode vnder a 1500 horse His 〈◊〉 His vsâ—ry His riotous and dâ—licate life The Bishop of Ely playeth both king priest 〈◊〉 Bish. of Ely garded with French men Fleâ—mings Anno. 1191. A generall complaint to the K. of W. Bish. of Ely Of these foure associates read the page before s Another dissention betweene Iohn the kings brother William Bish. of Ely Another broyle betweene the Chauncelor and Geffray Archbish. of Yorke the kings brother The cruell handling of Geffray Archbish. of Yorke by the B. of Ely the Popes â—egate and Chaunceler of England Geffray Archb. of Yorke deliuered out of prisoÌ„ by coÌ„mandement of Earle Iohn his brother A skirmish betweene the seruants of the B. of Ely and the seruants of Earle Iohn The nobles assembled in counsell against the B. of Ely The B. of Ely Chauncelour of the realme and Legate deposed The B. of Ely resigneth
his Castels The B of Ely clotheth himself in a womans apparell A Fisherman taketh the B. of Ely to be a woman The B. of Ely in a womans apparell found to be a man Bayted of women by the Seas side Cast in a darke cellar in stead of a prison Set at libertie by Iohn Earle of Morton The B of Ely giueth lx markes to be receiued with procession The Bish. of Ely complayneth to the King and the Pope The letter of Pope Celestine in the behalfe of the Bish. of Ely his Legate The B. of Ely bold vpon the Popes fauour The names of many which stoode against the B. of Ely appointed to be excommunicated The Bish of Ely complayneth to the king of the Earle of Morton his brother Anno. 1192. Strife betweene the B. of Ely the Archb. of Roan Pope Celestine standeth in excuse of the Bish. of Ely The Bish. of Ely with the kinges letters commeth again into England What discord doth The french king returneth from Palestina Ann. 1193. K Richard returneth from Palestina Confederacy of the French 〈◊〉 and Earle Iohn against king Richard Earle Iohn besieged aâ— Wyndsore Anno. 1195. Ex Chroâ—â—â— cui titulus Eulogium The iust punishment 〈◊〉 God vpon the Dukeâ— Austrige An. 1196. The answer of k. Richard to his brother Anno. 1197. 3. daughters of the king â—oted He that all would haue shall all forgoe Couetous greedines plagued The death of k. Richard the first K. Richard forgeueth him that killed him Ex bibliotheca Cariensi Ex Gualtero Hemyngford monacho Gisburâ—ensi Vaine feare of purgatory Ex Iornal Gisburnensi alijs Monks put ouâ— and secular priestes receiued King Iohn Arthur of Britayne A communication betweene the king of england and the French king Marlage in the 3. degree forbidden by the pope Anno. 1200. Anno. 1202. Nat. Paretti in vita Ioannis Regis Arthur Anno. 1203. Normandy lost and gotten by the French meÌ„ Anno. 1205. Striuing for the election of the Archb. of Cant. Anno. 1206. Prelates of the Church had theÌ„ money inough belike that they could keepe play at Rome against their prince Which thing caused the princes after to seeke such meanes to cut them short Anno. 1207. Disseâ—â—â— among the Monâ—es 〈◊〉 Cant 〈◊〉 the elecâ—â—â— of the 〈◊〉 The pride and tyranâ—â— of the Pope Stephen Langton made archb of Canterbury The king doth expostulate with the Pope 〈◊〉 consecrating Stephen Langton Archb. of Cant. The Popes letters ansâ—â—â—ng K. John It is pity but this Pope should be honoured of kinges and princes A pitifull case that a king cannot constitute an archb within his owne realme who him most liketh Note the proceedings of this ambitious pope Tho. Becket he meaneth Princes must be subiect to the pope Foure byshops appointed to interdict the realme England interdicted by the pope Discipline of the church abused for priuate reuenge The inconsiderate stoutnes of the prelates against the king Stephen LaÌ„ghton stout against his kyng The king moued against the Archb. Langton Two legates sent from the Pope Restitution required of the king Sentence of the popes curse pronounced against the king The Pope author of rebellion and disobedience of subiectes towardes their prince Like master lyke man Pandolph worse aiâ— then hurt The Poâ—â— great curse The iust punishment of God vpon disobedient subiecteâ— The Pope founde a murtherer Anno. 1212. French shipâ— takeÌ„ by englishmen Peter the false Prophet The false prophet fouÌ„d a lyar The false prophet proueâ— a lyer of K. Iohn The false prophet hanged K. Iohn submitteth him selfe to the Pope K. Iohn entreateth for peace with the Pope K Iohn submitteth himselfe and resigneth his crowne The draught of instrument â—bligatory where in king Iohn resigneth his kyngdome to the Popes hand Christ was offâ—red a kingdom and would none of it but the Pope dâ—th not refuse it The vnreasonablenes of the clergy against their naturall Prince Anno. 1215. The councell of Lateran holden by pope Innocent The Pope to haue iurisdictioÌ„ of all Churches Ioánes Scotus Transubâ—â—â—tiation 〈◊〉 brought Mariage of priestes forbidden by Pope Inoâ—cent Stephen Langhton suspended out of the Church Appeale to the generaâ—l councell Ann. 1215. The discord betwene the nobles and the kyng Gualo Cardinall sent into EnglaÌ„d The French kyng and his sonne reasoning about England Prelates and priâ—stes conspiring against the kyng Anno. 1216. Walter Gray Archb. of York Gualo the popes Legate Radul Niger cap. 43. 44. The popes curse laught to scorn Pandulphus the Popes collector made bishop of Norwich Mat. Paris Radul Niger cap. 47. The great prouidence of God for the helpe of Englande Pope Innocent the third dyeth K. Iohn poysoned by a Monke Ex Chronico cui titulus Eulogium Ex Math. Paris The saying of K. Iohn deryding the Masse Ex Caxtono lib. 7. Woebeâ—â— you that 〈◊〉 good euiâ—l and euill good SimoÌ„ Monâ—â— absolued oâ— his Abbot for poysoning hiâ—â—ing The 〈◊〉 dyeth 〈◊〉 own 〈◊〉 The 〈◊〉 of K. 〈◊〉 A 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 K. 〈◊〉 ried 〈◊〉 ceter 〈◊〉 12â—â— The wordâ— K. Iohn Another description of kyng Iohns death Ex histor Gâ—alt Hemyngford â—isburnensi â—he first â—aior of LoÌ„â—on 〈◊〉 Henry the 〈◊〉 rd â—â—e issue of 〈◊〉 g Iohn 〈◊〉 example 〈◊〉 worthy 〈◊〉 faithfull â—nsailour 〈◊〉 oration â—he Earle shall for 〈◊〉 ng kyng 〈◊〉 ty 〈◊〉 ly said 〈◊〉 you per 〈◊〉 ed him 〈◊〉 ersecu 〈◊〉 ye were 〈◊〉 true maÌ„ 〈◊〉 ur own 〈◊〉 al king 〈◊〉 well 〈◊〉 Eng 〈◊〉 cry out 〈◊〉 urblind 〈◊〉 es and 〈◊〉 s on 〈◊〉 Chron. 〈◊〉 Gis 〈◊〉 K. Henry the 3. crowned Berkhamstead and Hartford taken by Lewes Lincolne taken by Lewes Anno. 1217. This Eustace some say he was a Spanyard A noble victory by Gods grace giueÌ„ to K. Iohns sonne Ex Math. Parisiensi Lewes the freÌ„ch kings sonne â—â—â—uen out of Englande The answere of the French king concerning his sonne Lewes Ex Florilego An admonition to Englishmen not to admit foreine rulers into the realme It is a bad wind that bloweth no man profit Money coÌ„ming into the Pope and Cardinall Hugo B. of Lincolne redemeth his Bishopricke for a 1000. marks Ex Mat. Paris in vita Reg. Henri 3. Pope innocent the third Pope Honorius the third The effect of the letter of Pope Honorius the 3. to king Henry the 3. Ex parisien A straunge tale of pope Honorius if it be true Ex Abbate Vrsperg in Chronico An. 1218. K. Henry â—firmed 〈◊〉 liberties â—â—â—ted by 〈◊〉 Iohn Two â—â—â—lings of â—â—ry plâ—â—â—â— land grâ—â—ted to 〈◊〉 Henry Tâ—â—â— Becket â—â—â—ned Ex histor D. Scales W. Marshal dieth and was buried at the Teâ—ple Anno. 1219. Aliens comaundeâ— out of Eâ—â—lande Faukes de Breut â—â—â—leth a 〈◊〉 king Heâ—â—â— Ex Parâ—ens Anno. 1220. K. Henry crowned 〈◊〉 second 〈◊〉 at Wesâ—â—â—ster Pope Innocentius The deedes and decrees of pope Innocent 3. Almerieus condemned Ioachim Ab bas condemned Priuate riches brought in Bell and caÌ„dle before the sacrameÌ„t Canon of the masse
Richard king of Almaine dyeth A great variaÌ„ce betweene the Monkes and citizens of Norwich Excution done at Norwich by the commaundement of kyng Henry the 3. Adam Prior of Cant. refuseth to be Archb. of Cant. Rob. Kilwerby Archb. of Cant. The death of K. Henry the 3. K. Edward 1. Pâ—â—ti◠〈◊〉 PareÌ„ts rewarded of God Ex Chron. Tho. Walsinghami A miracle of God in preseruing king Edward False was â— ip reprehended God geueâ—s the beâ—â—â—te a dumâ—â—e stocke hath the thaâ—â—â— Example of princeâ—â— â—â—mency 〈◊〉 learned 〈◊〉 kinges and princes Ex Chron. Nic. 〈◊〉 c Tho. Wales sub dued The Kings sonne first prince of Wales Vayne prophesies not to be sought to Punishment for Baker S Milners The statute for Mortmaine first enacted Anno. 1279. Blacke Fryers by Ludgate builded Bosten blemished with fire The great Conduit in Cheape Westminster Church finished The Iewes banished the Realme A place in Fabian corrected Ex Thoma â—alsingâ—aâ— â—ualtero inburnensi Lack of successioÌ„ what disturbance it worketh in a Realme The klag of Englande proued by old records chiefe head foueraign Ann. 1291. Sir Iohn Bayloll male king of Scotland by King Edward K. of Scots doth homage to the King of Englande The falsenes of the Scottish king The towne and castle of Barwicke wonne of Englishmen Falsenes iustly punished The Scots rebell again The second â—iage of king Edward into Scotland Anno. 1298. Ex Fabiano A notable victory against the Scoâ—e Anno. 1299. The Scottes sworne to the kings alleageaÌ„ce Ex Chron. Tho Walsinghami Auesburiensis The Popes message vnto the kyng The Kinges aunswere to the Pope The Pope chalengeth the Realme of Scotland to be free from the dominion of England Anno. 1301. The K. replyech to the Pope Scotland alone with England Brutus Lokrinus Albanactus Camber Alias 907. A letter of the Lordes temporall to the Pope Anno. 1303. The P. letteth â—log against king Ex R. Auesb. Another Scottish rebellion supprest The P. dispenseth with due true obedience of subiects toward their prince The Popes inhibition neglected in England Another rebellion of the Scots repressed The Scots againe subdued A greeuous variance betwene Philip the frech king pope Boniface Pope Nicolas 4. Popedome vacant two yeares Pope Celestinus 5. Crastie ingling among Popes and Cardinals Ex Massao The eight Nero. P. Boniface 8. The mischiefe of Pope Boniface described Guelphes and Gibelines 2. factions in Rome Iubilei first be gonne in Rome The P. claimeth and practiseith power of both swordes Pope Boniface 8. Author of the booke of decretals Romish pardoÌ„s first begunne by P. Boniface 8. Ex hist. Nie Triuet Philip the French king excommunicated Ex lib. Stephant Ausrery A letter of king Philip of FrauÌ„ce to pope Boniface A Parliament summoned by K. Philip at Paris The appeale of Nagareta made against pope Boniface the 8. Ex Registre An inuectib against the placing of Boniface 8. in the papall sea The pope well compared to Balaam which was wont curse Gods people for reward of money Articles propounded against pope Boniface The nature of this pope and al popes by his image painted out The pope thinkes himselfe equall with Christ. Abhominatio desolationis Papa The appellation of the French king and Nobles against pope Boniface 8. Pope Boniface had rather be a dogge then a French man Pope Boniface eneâ—y to the FreÌ„ch men Pope Boniface an enemy to peace Pope Boniface a murderer of his predecessour The proteâ—â—ation of W. Plesiano Pope Boniâ—â—ce proued iâ— heretick The Kinges answere The appeale of Philip the French king from the Pope The protestation of Prelates The bishops of Fraunce appeale from P. Boniface to a generall councell The letter of the French prelates to Pope Boniface Anno. 1304. Pope Boniface besieged Pope Boniface brought to a straight Three conditions put to the Pope Here may all kinges by the French kyng learne how to handle the pope Boniface chuseth rather to die then to giue ouer his popedome Ex R. Aaesb The excessiue treasures of the Popes house noted A pretie handling of the pope The Pope deliuered oâ—t of prison What pouertie and affliction can do in plucking downe the pride of man Pope Benedictus 11. The kinges election in his owne realme frustrated Iohn Peckham Archb. of Cant. A point of practise in the court of Rome Ecclesiasticall persons exempted by the pope for not paying tribute to the kyng The Pope proceedeth against the manifest word in setting the Clergie free from the kinges tributes Ex Chron. Rob. Gisburnensis * Apostolica autoritaâ— frustra obtenditâ—â—â— bi Aposâ—â—â— ca scriptura contemâ—â—â— * Quiaâ—â—â— quisquss barbarismus Apostolicuâ— * Flores Attics eâ— ipso helicone desumpts * 〈◊〉 rhetorica * Taurscernu Ware the bulles home The Clergy denyeth to geue tribute to the king The Clergy secluded froÌ„ the kinges protection The Archb. of Cant. for his stubbernes had his goods confiscate to the kyng The variance betweene K. Edward and his Barons commons Petitions of the Barons and commoÌ„s to the king Magna Charta Charta de foresta Custome for Wolle The kynges answere to the petitioÌ„s of the BaroÌ„s the commons Humfrey Bonne Roger Bigot The articles conteined in Magna Charta Agreement concluded and sealed betwene the K. and his Barons The moderate and good nature of K. Edward noted Rob. Winchelsey Archb. of Cant. K. Edward was troubled with two Archb. of Cant. The church of Rome and Romish prelates set against kings and rulers Kings of England commonly troubled with Archb. of Cant. Priestes to haue but one benefice Varlaunâ—e betweene the Archb. of Yorke and the clergie of Duresme InquisitioÌ„ made against yl rulers and false officers Traibastoun Ex Chron. Tho. Walsinghams A false miracle well spied out of the kyng Ex codem ChroÌ„ A true miracle Victorie against the Saracens MertoÌ„ colledge builded in Oxforde I. Scotâ—â— duns Pope ClemeÌ„t 5 The Popes court translated to Fraunce A slaughter of nobles at the pompe of the popes coronation A CarbuÌ„cle in the popes myter valued at 6000. Florence Emperour no Emperour except he were coÌ„firmed by the pope The Templaries put downe The feast of Corpus Christi Septimus decretalium called the ClemeÌ„tines Henricus â— Emperour poysoned in the host Paleologeâ— Emp. of CoÌ„stantinople excommunicated with all his adherents by pope ClemeÌ„t for not suffering the Grecians to appeale to Rome Anno. 1327. Note the practise of the Romish prelates Platina in vit Innocentâ—â— When and how loÌ„g the Greeke church was subiect to Rome Ex Baptist. Egnat Rom. prime li. 7. The Greeke church demeth subiection to the Church of Rome Ex Chron. Nic. Triâ—â—l The popes exactioÌ„s coÌ„plained of in the parliament Ex hist. qus incipis aâ— Henrico seâ—â—â—â— The Popes getting in one yeare W. Testa the popes Legat sent into England First fruites first brought in by the Pope King Edw. with staÌ„deth the Pope his Legate First fruites of Abbeyes denyed to the Pope First
excluded out of the land The crowched Friers The knights of S. Iohn called the knightes of the Rodes Templaries burned at Paris to the number of â—â— The order of the Templarie put downe The horrible sect of the Templaries Cistercian Monkes for money redeme their exemptions of the pope The Fryers minorites deceiued of Pope Clement Ex Chron. Thâ— Wals. One thiefe be guileth mother Pope ClemeÌ„t excommunicateth the Venetians for making a duke The pryde and tyranny of Pope Clement 5. FrauÌ„cis Dádulus humbleth him selfe for his countrey Out of Sabellie and is alleaged in the booke named the Image of tyranny The pietie of Dandulus to his countrey Pietie thaÌ„kfully rewarded Rob. Winchelsey returned home from banishment Anno. 1311. The counting of the yeare was in the old time from Michaelmas to the same day againe Ex Chron. The. Wals. The Archb. of Cant excommunicateth the Bish. of Couentry for holdyng with Peter Gaueston Peter Gaueston taken of the nobles The kyng entreateth for Gaueston Guy of Warwike Peter Gaueston againe apprehended by Gwy of Warwike Peter Gaueston beheaded The corpes of Peter Gaueston buryed in the kinges Manor of Langley The Nobles of England cared not for the popes letters The Popes Legates not admitted of the Nobles of England Anno. 1312. The kyng ruled by foreine counsayle Makebates about the kyng Mediation for making peace The king reconciled againe with his nobles Anno. 1313. What diâ—cord doth in a common weale The Scotâ— rebel against the realme of England English men ouercome by the Scottse Pope Clement neuer late in the sea of Rome Ann. 1314. Miserable death and famine in England A description of an horrible famine in the realm of England Ex Chron. Tho. Wals. in vita Edwardâ— 2. The Scottes driuen out of Ireland Anno. 1317. The white battaile of the spiriâ—â—al men in Yorkâ—â—ire The two Spensers Two legates seat from Rome The Popes pillage The Popes legates spoiled of all their yl gotten treasure The Popes curse coÌ„temned of the Scottes The Clergie of Englande denyeth to contribute to the popes legates A prohibition against strange taxes impositions A prohibition for paying the Popes Peter pence Reade before so the liues of king Offa and kyng Adelwulfe The pryde of the Spensers Anno. 1321. That Thomas Earle of Lancaster came of Edmund younger sonne of K. Henry 3.22 of the greatest nobilitie of the realme put to death by the kyng Anno. 1322. The cruell reioysing of the kyng Anno. 1323. The king distressed again in Scot. land Polydoru Virgilius an Itallan wryter of our English stories Anno. 1324. The queene put to her pension The queene sent to F. Ser Prince Eâ— Prince Edward made duke of Aqutaine and Earle of PoÌ„â—at The queene the prince resuse to returne into England The queene the prince proclaymed â—â—â— tours in England The King coâ—spired priuely the death of the Queene and of his sonne Anno. 1325. Prince Edward betrothed to the Erle of Heynawdes daughter The queene returneth to England The landing of the queen Anno. 1326. The k. destitute of help and soldiors The answer of the Londiner to the kyng The liberties of the citie of London in going out to warre The kings proclamation The Queens proclamation The Queenes letter The Bishop of Exeter beheaded of the common at the staderd in Cheâ—pâ— The 〈◊〉 builded in Oxford 2. Colledges Exeter Colleage and Hart hall whose name was Guâ—lter Stapletâ—â— Hugh Spenser the father takeÌ„ and hanged in chayne The king taken in Wales Hugh Spenser the sonne taken and executed A bill exhibited in the parliament house against king Edward the secoÌ„d King Edward deposed by consent of the parliament house and his sonne Edw. chosen kyng Michael house in Cambridge founded Henry StauntoÌ„ founder of Michael house in Cambridge Nicolicus de Lyrd Guilielmus Ocham Tyranny odious to the people A spiritual Bul. called and areâ—ted before a leculat iudge Ex Tho. Walsing The â—ormâ— of wordes when any Bish doeth chalenge the priuiledge of the church against a secular iudge The Bishop rescued by the Clergie The K. proceedeth in iudgement against the B. the priuilegies of the church notwithstanding to the contrary Simon Mepham archb of Cant. Pope Iohn 22. a Monâ—â— Cidercâ—an A new solid heresie Heresy with the Pope to say that Christ the Apostles had no proper poâ—â—eâ—sions here Strife betweene the pope the Emperour Tâ—e Empeâ—â—â—r crowned against the will of the pope Pope Beneâ—â—tus 12. a Monke of Benedictes order Ludouicus the Emperour depriuel and deposed by Pope Benedict 12. A councel at Frankford The Emperours proteâ—â—ation to the councell of Germany Ex Hieroâ— Mario Elex CraÌ„â—â—â— Eâ— Chron. de â— mundi â—lalibus inâ—iâ—ulâ—s Râ—dimentum â—â—â—itiorum Pope Clement 6. The trouble of Ludouick â—he Emp. Heresie of the Popes making obiected against the Emperour The proude heart of the Pope Lewes the Emperour accused by the Pope for an hereticke A good faithfull Archbish. of Mentz Bribers corrupted with mony The pope sowet of discord and bloudshed The pope again stirreth vp war Charles the new Emperor put to flight by the Englishmen Ludouike the right Emperour resigneth vp hys Empyre Ludouike the Emperour impoysoned 1 Iudouicus Emperor martyr Gunterus de Monte Nigro made Emp. Gunterus the right Emperour poysoned The ruine of the Germaine Empire and the first cause thereof The yeare of Iubilei reduced to the L. yeare Pilgrimes in the yeare of Iubilei at Rome The abhominable blasphemous bull of pope Clement The pope commaundeth the Angels O blasphemy of the Pope Ex bulla Clementis Ex ChroÌ„ Wals. in vit Edu 3. The king resistâ—th the pope The tenthes of Church goods giuen to the kyng Anno. 1326. Oriall colledge and S. Mary hal in Oxford builded by K. Ed 2. A story of the commotion betweene the towne and Abbey of Bury Ex latiâ—â— quodam â—sgisâ—râ— The Abnet robbed The Abbot stolne away to Brabante The Abbot restored againe King Edward the 3. Anno. 1327. The defiance of the kyng of Scots The K. and Queene at Yorke with an army of â—000 men readie to meete the K. of Scottes entring the realme The great fraye in Yorke Carlile and new Castle then the keyes of England Northward â—ept with Garisons The Scots priuely passe ouer the riuer of Tine burning and spoyling the countrey all about The kings armie and the Scottes are so neare that eche seeth other The Scots thorough treason escape out of Englande vnfought withall The prouision left in the Scots campe The king returneth to London The mariage of K. Edward solemnised A parliament at Northampton The Ragman role deliuered vp to the Scotâ— The black crosse of Scotland The Bâ—râ—â— geue vp their titles in ScotlaÌ„d A parliament at Salisbury Eâ—rle Henry of Lancaster refuseth to come to the parliamâ—nt The Earle of Kent put to death giltles The Queene with childe by sir Roger Mortimer Sir Roger Mortimer Earle of March. arrained condemned and put to execution The queene put in
prison and so kept a long time The birth of prince Edward The expedition of king Edward into Scotland The Scottish times K. Edward wasâ—â—â—h and destroyeth the realme of Scotlande Barwicke besieged and yeelded vp to the king The K. entreth the towne of Barwicke appointeth the captaine therof Sir Robâ— de Aâ—tois a â—â—ble maâ—â—â— Fraâ—â—â— inciteth the â— to prolecâ—â— his title in Fraunce The king delibeâ—â—â—â— with his councell â—â—cerning the title of Fraunce Embassadors are â—â— to the 〈◊〉 of Heynaâ— concerning the title The Embassadours â—eturne with answere Ed the Erle 〈◊〉 pleaseth the kyng K. Philip of France heareth of the kings purpose and stayeth his viage of the Croisie K. Edward assigned lieâ—tenant Generall of the Empyre The first viage of kâ—â—â— Edward iâ—â—â— Fraunce Southampton buâ—â—â— of the French men The Scottes styrâ—ed vp against England by the French K. The Pope cause of the kings remoâ—ing out of Fraunce Anno. 1340. The king of England taketh the title of Fraunce K. Edward to the nobles and coÌ„mons of Fraunce The title of France how it came to K. Edward Note the grosenes of this tyme when the blâ—ud of Christ was thought but only dedicated to the holy land Southampton burnt spoyled by the French men Counsaile of the Archb. geuen to the king Battel vpon the sea betweene kyng Edward and Frenchmen The Frenchmen beaten vpon the sea The wordes of the foole to the French kyng The letters of K. Edward to the Byshops of England A câ—â—ncâ—l at Villenorth Flaunders Brabant and Hennalt take part with kyng Edward The letter of king Edward to the FreÌ„ch kyng The answere of the FreÌ„ch K to K. Edward The Scottes â—â—de Englâ—â—â— Henborough recoâ—ered from the Englishmen by the Scottes Tourney besieged Articles of truce K. Edward returneth from Tourney The kyng deceiued by his officers No bishop must be imprisoned by the Popes lawe Couetous officers Iohn Stratford Archb. of Cant. The kyngs letter to the Dean and chapter of Paules Archbish. of Cant falâ—e to the king Euil officers displaced by the kyng Archbish. of Cant. 〈◊〉 to all the clergie The Archb. of Cant. de 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 The Archb. 〈◊〉 with 〈…〉 ingratitude The Archb. 〈◊〉 of the â—yng The Archb. â—â—useth his office 〈…〉 The letter of the Archbishop to the kyng Good counsellers necessary about a kyng Excommunication in his owne priuate cause abused The returne of the kings army from Tourney Anno. 1341. Truce taken for three yeares betweene K. Edward and the French king Anno. 1342. Pope Clement 6. Ex Chron. Albanens The kyng disanulleth the Popes prouision The Poges procurators driuen out of England A letter of the Nobles commons of England to the pope Decay of the Church of England by the Pope The Popes message to the king The kings aunswere to the Popes message Anno. 1344. The Castle in Windsore enlarged The rounde table builded in Windsore Tenthes graunted to the king by the clergy for 3. yeares Priuileges granted by the king to the clergie By this it is lyke that priestes had wiues Prince Edward first prince of Wales Anno. 1345. Henry Erle after made duke of Lancaster sent ouer to Gasconie A rare example of a liberal captaine to his soldiours The liberall heart and constant voyce of a worthy captain The Scots partly a meane of breaking truce Anno. 1346. The 1. viaâ—â— of K. Edw. into France The battell at Caâ—â—â—n The kingâ—et ters of defiance against the French king The Popes legate surreth vp war â—â—ke legate â—â—ke Pope A letter of the kings coÌ„â—cllor touching his actes doing at Cardoyn The Cardinalâ— againe entreate for peace The kyngs answere to the Cardinals The French kyng sheweth no carefull study of peace The kings comming to Pusiacke Anno. 1346. Siege of Calys Dauid king of Scots inuadeth England The Scots ouerthrowen Dauid the Scottishe K. taken prisoner K. Edward answereth to the pope The kyng appealeth from the P. to God Offers made to the men of Flaunders to forsake K. Edwarde The Dolphin with the French discomfited at Casseles Anno. 1347. The French king flyeth before the battaile The towne of Calice wonne Truce coÌ„cluded betweene England Fraunce Anno. 1348. A vehement pestilence in England Now called the Charterhouse church yard Anno. 1350. Calice almost lost by treason The death of the French king Anno. 1351. The towne of Gwynes taken Anno. 1352. Victory of Syr Roger Bentele First Duke of Lancaster Anno. 1354. Pope innocent 6. Chron. Adamâ— Murimouth canonici D. Paulâ— de gestis Edw. I. Ann. 1355. The third viage of K. Edward into Fraunce The French K. refuseth to ioyne in battell with kyng Edward Fiftie shillings for euery sack of wooll caryed out of England The custome of wooll for sixe yeres 1500000. poundes sterling to king Edward Anno. 1356. The French K. taken prisoner by prince Edward Euery Scute valuing 6. shillings 8. pence Marsilius Patauinus author of the booke called Defensor paces Article of Marsilius against the Pope Merites cause of saluation sine qua non Marsilius condemned of the Pope Extrau cap. Licet intra doctrinam Ioannes GaÌ„denensis condemned by the pope Guillermus Ockam wrote against the pope Michael generall of the gray fryers excommunicated for an heretike Ascentionis in praesatione eius aeutoris The dialogue betwene the souldier and the clarke of Ockams making Eight questions disputed by Ocham Gregorius Ariminensis mainteineth the same doctrine nowe receiued Ex Trithemio Andreas de Castro and Burdianus both gospellers 200. yeares agoe Eudo duke of BurguÌ„dy against the popes decrees about 200. yeares since Ex Charolo Molinao Dante 's an ItaliaÌ„ writer against the Pope Donation of Constantine a thing forged The pope the whore of Babilon Ex lib. Iornandi Pope Antichrist An admonition to the Romans Taulerus of Germany a preacher against the popes proceedings Franciscus petrarcha Vide 20 epistolam Francisci Petrarcha Rome the mother and schole of errour Ioannes de rupe scissa Iohn cast into pâ—â—â—â— Church of Rome the whore of Babilon The reformation of the Church before prophesied Conradus Hager The Masse to be no sacrifice Conradus cast in prison Ex bullis quibusdam Otthonis Epis Herbipeli Ponitentiarius Asini. The pope and his spiritualitie coÌ„federate against the laitie The pope maketh the Emperour lay meÌ„ Aâ—â—â— Gerhardus Ridder a writer against moÌ„kes and friers Michael Cesenas Petrus de Corbaria condemned of the Pope Ioannes de Poliaco The opinioÌ„s of Michael against the Pope Michael Cesenas depryued and coÌ„demned of the Pope Martyres Ioannes de Castilione Franciscus de Arcatara burned Archbyshoppes of Cant. the 〈◊〉 succeeding the other New Colledge in Oxforde founded an 1366. Pope Innocent 6. Two Franciscanes burned at Auinion Ioan. Rochtaylada Martyr Ex Chron. Henrici de Herfordia The church of Rome declared to be the whore of Babilon by Gods reuelatioÌ„ Kochtaylada with an other Frier Martyrsâ— A priest for casting the popes bull before the popes feete scourged cast in
the valuation of Churches was knowne better vnto their archdeacōs then to themselues therfore they desired a generall calling and talke to be had in the matter In the Octaues of S. Iohn the Baptist the day and place was assigned where they should talke At which day and place the Prelates of England conuenting together durst not geue any direct denay of that contribution but after a modest sort did insinuate certayne acceptions agaynst the same 1. First they say that forsomuch as the contribution is demaunded to warre agaynst hym who was ioyned to matrimony with their prince they were not bound so to doe 2. Secondly for that the sayd contribution tended to the shedding of Christen bloud for so the forme of the bill pretended to fight agaynst the Emperour 3. Thirdly beeause it was agaynst the libertie of the Churche for so it is in the bill that they that woulde not should be excommunicate 4. Fourthly because that when a late they gaue the tenth part of their goods it was with this protestatiō that they should contribute to the pope no more hereafter 5. Item because they had cōtributed before if they should now contribute againe it were to be feared least an action twise done should grow into a custome as is in the lawe Lege nemo c. 6. Item forasmuch as they shall haue causes continually to seeke to Rome through the Emperours land it were to be feared least the sayd Emperour by the way woulde worke theyr annoyance 7. Item because the king hath many enemies abroad for his warres hath need of much mony at home it is not conuenient that the goods of the realme should be alienated out of the Realme 8. Item because that coulde not be done without preiudice to the patrones of their churches not knowing whether their patrons did or would agree vnto the same 9. Lastly because they heare say that the generall state of the Church is in daunger for the whiche they vnderstand there shall be shortly a generall Councell wherein suche matters shall be determined and therefore if they shoulde contribute nowe it should be to the hinderance and dammage of the Church The Legate and hys fellow hearing these allegations seing their owne confusion were the lesse importunate Not long after this followed a general Councel at Lions called by Pope Innocentius 4. in the which Councell the Englishe nation did exhibite certayne articles of their greuāces not vnworthy to be knowne Grauatur regnum Angliae eo quòd D. Papa non est contentus subsidio illo quòd vocatur denarius be Petri. c. In English thus 1. The kingdome of England is greued that the pope being not contented with his Peter pence requireth and extorteth from the Clergy great exactions and more is like without the consent both of the king and agaynst the customes of the realme 2. Item the church and kingdome of England is greued that the patrons of the same cannot present as they were wont into their Churches for the popes letters But the churches are geuen to Romaines which knowe neyther the realme nor the toung therof both to the great perill of soules and robbing away the mony out of the realme 3. Item it is greued for that the Pope promising by the tenor of his letters that in requiring of pensions and prouisions in the realme of England he woulde require but onely twelue benefices now contrary to the tenour therof many more benefices and prouisions are bestowed away by him 4. Item the realme is greeued and complayneth that in the benefices in Englād one Italian succeedeth an other the English men being not onely excluded but also cōpelled for y◠determining of their matters to seke to Rome contrary both to the customes of the Realme and also to the priueledges graunted by the popes predecessors to the king and kingdome of England 5. The fift greuance is for the oft recourse of that infamous Legate by whom both fayth and fidelitie the auncient customes of the realme the authoritie of olde grauntes statutes lawes and priuiledges are imbeseled and abrogate whereby an infinite number in Englande be greeuously afflicted and oppressed 6. The sayd realme is also greued in generall tallages collections and assises made without the kings consent the appellation and contradiction of the kinges Proctors to the contrary notwithstanding 7. Seuenthly the foresayd realme complayneth and is greeued that in the benefices geuen to Italians neither y◠old ordinaunces nor reliefe of the poore nor hospitalitie nor any preaching of Gods word nor care of mens soules nor seruice in the Church nor yet the walles of the Churches be kept vp and mayntayned as the maner custome of the same realme requireth Ouer and aboue these foresayd greuances there came moreouer from the pope other fresh letters charging and commaunding the prelates of England to finde of their proper costes and charges for one whole yeare some ten armed souldiours some 5. some 15. to be ready at the popes commaundement there where he should appoynt After these and other greuances enormities of Rome the states of England consulting together direct their letters to the pope for reformation therof first the Abbots Priors then the byshops and Suffraganes after the Nobles and Barons last of all the king himselfe But as the prouerbe is venter non habet aures so the popes purse had no eares to heare And as our common saying goeth as good neuer a whit as neuer the better so went it with the pope Who not long after the same sent ye for new tallage and exactions to be collected which thing when it came to the kings eare he being moued and disturbed vehemently withall writeth in this wise to the bishops seuerally to euery one in hys diocesse HEnricus tertius dei gratia c. Venerabili in Christo N Episcopo Salutem Licet aliàs vobis c. In Englishe thus Henry the third by the grace of GOD to the reuerend in Christ byshop of N. Whereas we haue heretofore written vnto you once twice thrice as well by our priuy seales as also by our letters patentes that you shoulde not exact or collecte for the popes behalfe any tallage or other helpe of our subiectes eyther of the Clergy or of the Laity for that no suche tallage nor help either can or is vsed to be exacted in our realm without the great preiudice of our princely dignitie which we neither wil nor can suffer or sustayne yet you contemnyng and and vilepending our commaundement and contrary to the prouision made in our last Councell at London graunted and agreed vpon by our prelates Earles and Barons haue that notwithstanding proceeded in collecting the sayd your taxes and tallages Whereupō we do greatly maruell and are moued especially seeyng you are not ashamed to doe contrary vnto your own decrees whereas you and other prelates in the sayd Councell in this did all agree and graunt that
appeared For wheÌ„ the foresayd Pope Innocent 4. had knowlege the same tyme of certayne rich Clerkes leauing great substaunce â—â—niony which died intestate as of one Rob. Hailes ArchdeacoÌ„ of Lincolne which died leauing thousands of Marks and inush plate behyâ—de hyin all which because no will was made eaâ—â—â— to temporall mens handes also of M. Almarick Archdeacon of Bedford being fouÌ„d worth a great substaunce when he dyed and likewise of an other M. Iohn Hotosp ArchdeacoÌ„ of Northampton who died sodenly intestate leauing behinde him 5000. Markes and 30. standing pieces of plate with other infinite iewels besides sent forth vpoÌ„ the same â— statute to be proclaimed in England that whatsoeuer ecclesiastical person henceforth should decease in England intestate that is wythout making his will all his goodes should redound to the Popes vse Paris fol 203. Furthermore the Pope yet not satisfied with all thys addresseth newe letters to the bishop of Winchester and to w. bishop of Norwich for gathering vp amongst the clergie and religious houses in Englande 6000. Markes to the behouse of holy mother the Church without any excuse or delay by vertue of obedieÌ„ce Which tailage being greatly grudged of the Clergie when it came to the kings eare hee â—fâ—soones directeth contrary letters to all the Prelates and euery one of them commanding them vpoÌ„ forfeyting their temporaities to the king that no such subsidie of mony shoulde be gathered or transported out of the Realme But the Pope againe hearing therof in great anger wryteth to the prelates of England that this collection of mony vpon paine of excommunication and suspension shuld be prouided and brought to the new Temple in London by the feast of the Assumption next ensuing And furthermore forasmuch as he perceiued the kyng to goe about to gamestand his proceedings taking therat great disdaine he was about the same time to interdict the whole land To whome then one of his Cardinals called Ioannes Anglicus an Englishman borne speaking for the realme of England desired hys fatherhood for Gods cause to mitigate his modie ire with the bridle of temperance to assuage the passion of his minde which sayde he to tell you plaine is here stirred vp to much without cause Your fatherhode quod he may consider that these daies be euill First the holy lande lieth in great pearils to be lost All the Greke church is departed from vs. Frederick the Emperour is against vs the mightiest prince this day in all christendome Both you and wee which are the peeres of the Churche are banished from the Papalisea thrust out of Rome yea excluded out of all Italy Hungary with all the coastes bordering about it looketh for nothing but vtter subuersion by the Tartarians Germanie is wasted and afflicted with inward warres tumults Spaine is fierce cruell against vs euen to the cutting out of the Bishops tonges Fraunce by vs is so impouerished yâ— it is brought to beggerie which also conspireth against vs. Miserable England being so ofteÌ„ plagued by our manifold iniuries euen much like to Balaams asse beaten and bounst wyth spurres and staues beginneth at length to speake and coÌ„plaine of her vntollerable griefs burdens being so wearied and damnified that shee may seeme past all recouerie And we after the maner of Ismael hating all meÌ„ prouoke all men to hate vs. c. Ex Paris fol. 207. For all these woordes of Ioan. Anglicus hys Cardinall the Popes cholerike passion could not yet be appeased but forthwith he sendeth commaundement with full authority to the byshop of Worcester that in case the king would not spedely surcease his rebellion against his Apostolical proceedings he should interdict his land So that in condusion the king for all hys stoute enterprise was faine to relent at last and the Pope had his money Anno 1246. Ex Pariens fol. 204. Ye heard before of the Greke churches vnder the Empire of Constantinople howe they sequestred themselues from the companie of the Romish church In so much that Germanus the Patriarche of Constantinople and the Archbyshop of Antioch did excommunicate the Byshop of Rome And after the said Germanus an other Archbishop of Constantinople at the Councell of Lyons protested that where as before were 30. Suffraganes belonging to that prouince nowe there were not 3. that helde wyth the Churche of Rome And thys breache albeit it chiefly â—ast out in the tune of Pope Gregory the 9. Anno 1230. to open warre and bloudshed yet the same had begon and so continued long before in such forte as in the time of the Pope Innocent the thirde if any Priests had sayd Masse in theyr Churches they woulde wash the aultare afterwarde as appeareth by the actes of the Laterane Councell Capit. 4. Wherfore Pope Innocent now as his other predecessors had done before bearing an old grudge against those churches of the Greekes and neither willing by conference to trie with them nor able by learning to matche with them thought by force of armes to subdue them sent the prouinciall of the gray Friers with other associates of the same order into England with his precept authenticall containing in it these Articles 1. First that the sayd prouinciall or his Friers should inquire vppon all vsurers beyng aliue and of all such euill gotten goodes gayned per â—surariam prauitatem should make attachement for the vse and preparation of this warre agaynst the Greekes excommunicatyng all them by district censures of the Church that repugned agaynst it 2. That all they which tooke the badge of the Crosse for the recouery of the sayd Empire of the Greekes or with goodes and cattell would helpe sufficiently vnto the same should be absolued of all their sinnes 3. Item that all the goodes left in the Testamentes of them that were departed beyng gotten by vsurâ—e should be taken vp to the subsidie of the Empire aforesayd and whosoeuer repugned agaynst the same should be excommunicated 4. Item that such goodes as in the Testamentes of the dead left or which should be left three next yeares to come for restitution of such goodes as the dead had euill gotten they should take vp for the subsidie of the Empire aforesayd excommunicatyng c. 5. Item such goodes as were left to be distributed in godly vses after the arbitrement of executours by the willes of the dead or were not in their willes deputed to any certaine places or persons named nor yet were bestowed by the sayd executors to the foresaid vses they should collect to the vse and subsidie aforesaid and geue certificate to the sea Apostolicke of the quaÌ„titie thereof excoÌ„municating all repugners and rebellers agaynst the same 6. Item that they should diligently enquire of such mens goodes euill gotteÌ„ or euill come by as were alyue and them they should attache for the subsidie aforesaid in case the parties which ought to be satisfied for those goodes euill gotten could
CaÌ„terbury being vacant but that all things appertayning to that Church ought to be reserued whole to the consecratioÌ„ of the new Archb. therefore for the state both of hym and of hys Church he appealed vp also vnto Rome But to returne to the archbishop agayne The second yeare after Adam Chelindon the foresayde Archb. elect remayning all this while at Rome at last resigned vp hys election to the popes hand beyng Breg 10. who then gaue the same to Rob. Kilwarby Who then coÌ„ming to Douer restored agayn the Prior of that house being before excluded vpon certain causes By these coutentions iudge good reader of the religion of these men and of these tunes And now to returne to our former story About whiche tyme came out the great concordaunces by an Englishe Frier called Iohn Dernington Ex Eulogio It was aboue declared how a generall voyage beyng proclaymed to warre agaynst the Turkes and a subsidie beyng collected in EnglaÌ„d vpon the same prince Edward with other was appoynted to take theyr voyage nowe were onward in theyr iourny Who at Michelmas following with hys company came to Egermorth whiche is from Marsilius 8. leagues westward there taking ship agayne hauing a mery winde and prosperous within x. dayes ariued at Sunes at Tunicium where he was wyth great ioy welcommed entertayned of the Christian princes that there were to this purpose assembled as of Philip the French king whose father Ludouicus died a little before of Carolus the king of Sicilia and the two kinges of Nauarre and AragoÌ„ And as the Lord Edward came thither for hys father the king of England thither came also Henry the sonne of the king of Almaine for his father who at hys returne from the voyage was slayne in a chappell at Uiterbium hearing masse by the Lord SimoÌ„ and Buido the sonnes of the Lord Simon Mountfort Earle of Leicester When Prince Edward demaunded of these kings and Princes what was to be done they answered him agayne and sayd The Prince of this Cittie sayd they and the prouince adioyning to the same hath bene accustomed to pay tribute vnto the king of Sicile euery yeare And nowe for that the same hath bene for the space of vii yeares vnpayed and more therefore we thought good to make inuasion vpon hym But the king knowing the same tribute to be but iustly demaunded hath now according to our owne desires satisfied for the tyme past and also payed his tribute before hand Then sayde he My Lordes what is this to the purpose Are we not here all assembled and haue taken vpon vs the Lordes Character to fight against the Infidels and enemies of Christ what meane you then to conclude a peace with them God forbid we should do so for nowe the land is playne and hard so that we may approch the holy Citty Ierusalem then sayd they nowe haue we made a league with them neither is it lawfull for vs to breake the same But let vs returne agayne to Sicilia and when the wynter is past we may well take shipping to Acra But this counsaile nothing at al liked him neither did he shew himselfe wel pleased therwith But after that he had made them a princely banquet he went into hys closet or priny chamber from amongst them neither woulde be partake â— of any of that wicked mony which they had taken They notwithstanding continuing their purpose at the next mery wynd took shipping and for want of ships left CC. of theyr men a shore crying out piteously lamenting for the perill hazard of death they were in wherewith Prince Edward being somewhat moued with compassion came backe agayne to the land and receiued and stowed them in his own shippes being the last that went aborde within 7. dayes after they arriued in the kingdome of Scicilia ouer agaynst the Citty Trapes casting theyr anchors a league from thence within the sea for that their ships were of great burden throughly fraught And fâ—oÌ„ the hauen of the Cittie they sent out varges and boates to receiue and bring such of the Nobilitie to land as would but for theyr horses for the most part and all their armour they kept stil within bourd At length towardes the euening the sea began to be rough encreased to a great tempest a mighty In so much that their ships were beaten one against an others sides and drowned there was of them at that reÌ„pest lying at anchor more then 120. with all their armour and munition with innumerable soules besides and that wicked mony also which they had taken before likewise perished and was drowned But the tempest hurt not so much as one ship of Prince Edwardes who had in number 13. nor yet had one man lost thereby for that as it may be presupposed he consented not to the wicked counsaile of yâ— rest When in the morning the Princes and kinges came to the sea side and saw al theyr shyps drowned and saw their men and horses in great number cast vpon the land drowned they had full heauy heartes as well they might For of all theyr shyps and mariners whiche were in number a 1500. besides the common souldiours there was no more saued then the Mariners of one onely Shyp and they in this wise There was in that ship a good and wise Matrone a Countesse or an Earles wife perceiuing the tempest to grow and fearing her self called to her the Maister of the ship asked whether in attempting to the shore it were not possible to saue themselues who answered that to saue the ship it was impossible howbeit the men that were therein by Gods help he doubted not Then sayd the Countesse for the ship force no whit saue the soules therein and haue to the double the valure of thy ship who immediately hoysing the sayles with all force ran the ship a groundso neare the shore as possible was Thus with the vehemency of the weather and force he came withall brast the ship and saued all that was within the same as the matter had shewed and sayd before Then the kinges and princes altering theyr purpose after this so great a shypwrack returned home again eueuery one vnto their own lands Onely Edward the kings sonne remayned behinde with his men and ships which yâ— Lord had saued and preserued Then Prince Edward renouating hys purpose tooke shipping agayn and within 15. dayes after Easter arriued he at Acra and went a land taking with hym a thousand of the best souldiours most expert taryed there a whole month refreshing both hys men and horses and that in this space he might learne and know the secretes of the land After this he took with hym 6. or 7. thousand souldiours and marched forward twenty myles from Acra and tooke Nazareth and those he there found he slew and afterward returned again to Acra But their enemies following after them thinking to haue set vpon
and landes were seised to the King as is afore premised or whether for feare and hatred of the Spensers as is likely or els for loue and familiaritie of Syr Roger Mortimer For here is to be noted that the sayd Syr Roger Mortimer with diuers other of the BaroÌ„s part which had broken prison in England were fled before into Fraunce and now resorted vnto the Queene The king seeing this geueth forth in proclamation and limitteth a certayne day to yâ— Queene and his sonne to return or els to be proclaymed traytours to the King and to the Realme Notwithstanding the Queene persisting in her purpose denyeth to returne vnlesse the other Nobles which were fled might be permitted safely also to returne with her Whereupon the king immediately caused them both to be proclaimed traytours and all them that tooke their partes Here then began great hatred betwene king king betweene the king the Queene much preparation of warre great spoyling on the sea much sending betweene the pope theÌ„ but that would not serue Then the K. by the counsayle of the Spensers sendeth priuily to procure the death of the Queene and of his sonne which should be wrought by the execution of the Earle of Richmond the Queenes familiar But as the Lord would that imaginatioÌ„ was preuented and vtterly frustrate Albeit the Queene yet notwithstanding whether misdoubting and fearing what corruptioÌ„ of â—ony might do in the court of Fraunce or whether the French king being threatned by the king of England and by the Pope durst not deteine her she remoued from thence was receaued with Edward her sonne ioyously and honourably in the Court or country of the Erle of Denawde Where by meanes of such as were about her a mariage was concluded betweene the sayd Edward her sonne being of the age of 14. yeare and Phillip the foresayd Earles daughter When this was noysed in Eng. diuers men of honor name came ouer to the Queene And soone after the Erle of Daynawde prepared a crew of 5. hundred men of armes to set ouer the young Prince in his mother into England Of this the same sprang shortly through the realm Wherfore the K. in all defensable wayes made proiusioÌ„ to haue the hauens and portes of his land surely kept for to resiste the landing of his enemies On the contrary side the Queene with no lesse preparation prouideth all things to her expedition necessary Who when she saw her tyme speeding herselfe to the Sea coast with Prince Edward her sonne Lord Edmund Earle of Kent the Kings brother Syr Roger Mortimer the Lord Hygmore and other exiles of EnglaÌ„d accompanied also with the foresaid Hainawders of whoÌ„ Syr Iohn Henawd the Earles brother was Captayne of Englishmen straungers hauing with her the nuuÌ„ber of 2757. souldiours she took shipping in those partes had the winde so fauorable that they landed in England at a porte called Orwel beside Harwich in Suffolke in the Dominion of the Earle Marshal the moneth of September To whom after her landing resorted Earle Marshall the Earle of Leicester with other BaroÌ„s Knightes and Byshops also namely of Lincolne Hereforde Duresine and Ely The Archbishop of Caunterbury though he came not himselfe yet sent his ayde and money Thus the Queene well furnished with plenty both of men and vitaile setteth forward towarde London so that the further she came the more her number dayly encreased and the kinges power contrary decreased insomuch that as mine author affirmeth not one almost in all the Realme could be hyzed with any wages to fight on the kinges behalfe agaynst the Queene Neither did the Queenes army hurt any man or childe eyther in goodes or any other thing by the way At the arriuing of the Queene the King was then in London whiche first would not beleue it to be true Afterward seeing and perceauing how it was he asketh helpe of the Londiners Who after mature abuisement rendred this aunswere to the king agayne that as touching the King the Queene and their sonne the lawfull heyre of the kingdome they were ready withall duety and seruice to honour and obey As for straungers and traitors to the realm they would receaue none such within theyr Citie gates Furthermore to goe out of the City to fight that they sayd they would not vnles it were so that according to yâ— liberties of their city they might returne home againe before sonne set The king hearing this aunswere whiche liked him not well fortifieth the Tower of London wyth men vitaile commieting the custody thereof to Iohn Ealtham his yonger sonne and to the wife of Hugh Spenser his niece And leauing Walter Stapleton Bysh. of Excter behinde him to haue the rule of the citty of London he himselfe hearing dayly the great recourse of the people that drew to the Queene For more safegard to himselfe fled with a small coÌ„pany Westward toward Wales But before his departing froÌ„ London he caused a proclamation to be made wherin all singuler persons were charged vpon forteite of life goods euery man with all his power to rile muade the rebelles destroy them all onely the life of the Queene his sonne and his brother reserned Also that no man vpoÌ„ payne pretaxate should helpe rescue or relieue the sayd rebels with goodes vitailes or any otherwise Item it was also proclaymed that whosoeuer would bring to the King the head and body either dead or aliue of Sir Roger Mortimer should haue out of the kinges cofers W. pound In contrariwise the Queene setteth forth an other proclamation wherein it was forbidden to take spoyle violently the value of any mans goodes agaynst the wil of the owner vnder payne of loosing his finger if it were 3. d. Of his hand if it were 6. d. Of his head if it were 12. d. Moreouer who soeuer woulde bring to the Queene the head of Hugh Spencer the yonger chopt off from his body should receaue for so doing of the Queene 2. thounsand poundes This done the Queene sendeth her letters to the Citty of London for ayde and succont to subdue the oppressor of the Realme to the which letters first no answere was made Agayn she wrote the second letter which was then tacked vpon the crosse in Cheape which was then called the new crosse The copy and tenour of which letter was this The copie of a letter that the Queene sent vnto the Mayor and Citizens of London ISabell by the grace of God Queene of England Lady of Ireland and Countesse of Pountif And we Edward the first sonne of the King of England Duke of Guyan Earle of Chester of Pontif and of Mounstrell to the Mayor and all the comminaltie of London sendeth greeting For asmuch as we haue before this time sent to you by our letters and howe we come into this lande in good aray and good maner for the profite of holy Church and
maister but also the whole couÌ„try of Heynault And further for that to such an expedition as appertained he sayd the prouince of Reynault was but a small matter to make accoÌ„pt of he woulde procure for the king greater ayde friendship in the Empire as the Duke of Brabant his cousin Germaine and a puissant Prince the Duke of Guerles the Archbishop of Colayne the Marques of Iuliers c. which are all good men of warre and able to make 10. thousand fighting men sayth he Which aunswere well liked the king and made him ioyous therof But this counsaile of the king as secret as it was came to Phillip the French kinges cares wherupon he stayd the voiage of the Crosie whiche then he had in hand sending forth countermaundes to stay the same til he knew farther the purpose of the king of England The king hereupon himselfe taketh shipping accompanyed as to a king appertained and when he had consulted with all the foresayd Lords of the Empire in this matter and vnderstood theyr fidelitie he made hys repayre to the Emperour at whose handes he was well intertayned honorable receaued whoÌ„ the Emp. appointed to be his Lieâ—etenant generall hauing thereby more authoritie both to will commaund such as for this his expedition he trusted vnto and had made conuention with This hearing Phillip prepared his army and rigged hys nauy that so soone as the K should enter into the dominioÌ„ of Fraunce they also might enter into EnglaÌ„d requiting like for like The king of England after the feast of S. Iohn Baptist according to his purpose prepared all thinges ready to such an expeditioÌ„ coÌ„ducting his army gathering a greater strength in the Empire as before to him was promised vsing the Emperours authoritie therein as his lieftenant general howbeit at the charge altogether of the K. of England The French king as soone as king Edward had landed his army at Mackline in Flaunders and hearing of the defiance which the king and other Noble men of the Empire had sent vnto him Sent certaine ships lying ready therunto and wayting for such oportunitie vppon the cost of England did so much that vpon a Sonday whilest the townes men were at the Church little looking for any such matter entred the hauen of Southampton tooke the towne and spoyled the same defloured maydens enforced wiues brent kild tooke captiues and caryed away riche Ipoyles and great booties to theyr ships and so agayn departed into Fraunce Further as the king of EnglaÌ„d had allied himselfe with the noble men of the Empire and had the friendly fauour of the Emperour also therunto so the French king made the like league and aliance with Dauid the king of Scots whom the king had so hardly delt with all in Scotland as partly before you had and kept the most part of Scotland vnder hys subiection Binding the sayd Dauid is well by writing as oth pledge that without his consent he should make no peace nor conclude any truce with the king of England who agayne assured hym of ayd and rescue and helpe and to recouer his kingdome dominioÌ„ to his vse and forth with sent certain garisons bands into Scotland to keepe play with the Englishmen and there to fortifie diuers places till further oportunitie serued Hee also fortified with men money vitayle and munitioÌ„ the town of Cambrey which he suspected would be besieged lying so neare vpoÌ„ that Empire as in deed it came to passe For King Edward departing from Macheline set forward his host towardes Heynault and by the way asseÌ„bled such power as in the Empirie he looked for marching forward still till that they came to Cambrey it besieged with 40000. men while that with an other company the Fleminges Brabanters and Holenders went to S. Quentin But in effect neyther there nor at Cambrey nor els where any thing notorious was achieued but the summer being well spent and little preuailing in the siege of Cambrey being of situation strong wel defenced therwall with men munition brake vp the siege marched further into the hart of Fraunce towardes Mutterell Which thing the French king hauing vnderstanding of prepared himselfe to geue battaile to the king of England who with an other great army came to UiroÌ„fosse where daies were appoynted to meet in battaile but in the end nothing was done nor attempted betweene the princes And the king of EnglaÌ„d without any battaile either geuing or taking returned with his army from thence to Gaunt Concerning the cause of the sodaine remouing of the K. out of Fraunce seemeth most specially to rise of the pope which at the same time sent downe his Legates for the order of a peace to be taken betweene the kings At Gaunt was gathered by the kings appointment all the nobles as well of England as of the Empire in counsaile together what was best to be done Where playn answere was made to the king of England that vnlesse he would take vpon him the claime and title of Fraunce as his lawfull inheritaunce and as King thereof prosecute his warres It might not be lawfull for them any further to ayde the king of England or to fight with him agaynst the French king for that the Pope had bound them in two millions of Florences of gold and vnder payne of excommunication that they should not fight against the lawfull king of Fraunce Whereupon the king thought good therfore presently to make open challenge to the Realme and Crowne of Fraunce and further to quarter intermingle the armes of Fraunce with the armes of England in one Scootchen Wherupon eftsoones K. Edward made answere vnto the Pope agayne directing vnto him his letters wherein he declareth at large his right title vnto the Crowne of Fraunce purging thereby hymselfe and hys cause vnto the Byshop The copy and tenour of which letter because it is to long to expresse it is to be found in the story of Thom. Walsingham remaining in the Library of I. Stephenson Citizen of LondoÌ„ who so hath lift or leisure to peruse the same Besides this letter to the pope he directed an other to the Pieres and Prelates of France he remayning yet at Gaunt in tenure as followeth * The letter of king Edward to the Nobles and commons of Fraunce EDward by the grace of God king of Fraunce and of England Lord of Ireland Vnto all Prelates and the Ecclesiasticall persons to the Pieres Dukes Earles Barons and to the commons of Fraunce greeting The high Lord and king aboue to whome although his will be in his owne power yet woulde that power should be subiect vnto law commaunding euery thing to be geueÌ„ vnto him which is his declaring thereby that iustice and iudgement ought to be the preparation of the kinges seate Wherefore seing the kingdome of Fraunce through the prouidence of God by the death of Charles last king of Fraunce of famous
also slue and killed aboue 130. Knightes being all men of great possessions and prowesse and tooke other small cities and townes to the number of 300. Yet for all thys Phillip de Ualois the french king durst neither rescue his towns nor relieue his owne men but of hys great armie hee lost which is to be marueiled at being in the midst of his own countrey by famine other inconueniences for want of water more then 20000. men without any battaile by hym geuen Whereupon at the treatie of the sayde Phillip by hys embassadours to the king sent and by the mediation of the Lady Iane sister to the sayd Philip mother to the Earle of Henault whose daughter king Edwarde as you heard had married A truce containing the number of 15. articles for one yeare was concluded the king of Englande being very vnwilling and loth therunto Yet notwythstanding partly by the instance of the foresayd Lady but specially for that the king was greatly disappoynted through the negligence of his officers in England which sent hym not ouer such mony as he neded for the continuance of hys warres and paiment of his soldiors wages the articles being somewhat reasonable he agreeth to the truce therof the coÌ„ditions of which truce there concluded heere followe vnder wrytten 1. First that during the sayde truce no tales or mistrust of either part shall be a detriment or cause of breache of the same 2. Item that during the sayd respite or truce eyther of the Princes their helpers coadiutors and allies whatsoeuer shall remaine and be in the quiete possession of all such possessions holdes territories and landes as at thys preâ—ent day they kepe and enioy within the realme and dominion of Fraunce in what maner so euer they haue atchieued the same during the sayd truce 3. Item that the sayd princes their aiders coadiutors and allies whatsoeuer shall passe safely from one country to an other and all marchants with theyr marchandise as well by sea as by land as accustomably they haue ben wont except such banished men as haue ben banished out of that sayd realmes or any of them for other causes then the warres betwene the sayd princes 4. Item that the said two princes shal not procure either by themselues or any other any practice or other molestation to be made the one to the other by the byshop of Rome or any other belonging to the holy church whatsoeuer eyther for the warres begon or any other cause nor for the seruice of any of their allies coadiutors and aiders or any of them And that our holy father the Pope nor any other shal disturbe or molest either of the sayd two kings during the sayd time 5. Item that immediatly after the truce be proclaimed in both the hostes that they may stand bound of either side to kepe and obserue al and euery such article as shal be therein contained 6. Item that wythin 20 dayes next and immediately ensuing eache of the Princes shall cause to be proclaimed in Gascoyne and Guyen and other their lands these articles of truce to the intent they may be the better obserued kept and knowne 7. Item if by any the sayd princes their allies people or coadiutours any siege be layd in Gascoyne or the Dutchy of Guyen or any other Isles of the sea Gierncley or Gersey or any other that the same sieges be raised so soone as they shall heare of thys truce 8. Item that suche as are theeues and fugitiues out of the Countrey of Flaunders shall not returne during the truce and if they do that then such as appreheÌ„d them shal see iustice done vpon them and forfaite all the goodes they haue in Flaunders 9. Item it is accorded that the debtes due to Arras Tresponois or other titles of Fraunce shal neither be demaunded nor executed during the sayd truce 10. Item that all suche prysoners as haue bene taken during these warres shal be released out of prison sent home vpon theyr faith and othe to returne if they be not raunsomed during the sayd truce And if any shal refuse so to doe that then the Lord vnder whom he is shall constraine him to returne againe to prison 11. Item that all the bandes whatsoeuer they be whyche be made before thys sayde truce in the time of warre whether they be of goods spirituall or temporall be released wtout restitucion during the sayd truce 12. Also that these conditions of truce immediately may take effect betwene the Englishmen Scots their Lords aiders and allies and the same to endure vntill the Natiuitie of S. Iohn Baptist. And that certain persons be appointed by a certaine day to be at the marches of England and Scotland to confirme the same truce vnder such coÌ„ditions as haue bene accustomed in those partes And if the said Scottes refuse so to doe that then they to haue no aide out of Fraunce during the sayd truce 13. Item that this sayd truce be proclaimed in England and in ScotlaÌ„d wythin the 26. dayes after the date therof 14. Item it is accorded that within this truce be contayned Espamels Chatellon Geneuos the Byshop and the towne of Cambrey and castels of the same c. In witnes wherof we Iohn by the grace of God king of Bohemia and Earle of Luxemburgh Adulphe Byshop of Liege Raoule Duke of Loreine Ayemes Earle of Sauoy Iohn Earle of Darminacke on the one party And B. Duke of Brabante C. Duke of Gelre D. Marques of Iuliers sir Iohn of Henault and sir Beawmount on the other party betwixt the high puissant princes of France and England Have scaled thys instrument of truce and peace and deliuered the same accordingly in the church of Espleteline on monday the 25. day of September the yere of grace 1340. This truce thus finished king Edwarde brake vp hys campe remoouing his siege from Tourney came againe to Gaunt FroÌ„ whence very early in the morning he with a small company tooke shipping and by long seas came to the tower of LoÌ„don very few or none hauing vnderstanding thereof And being greatly displeased with diuers of his counsel and high officers for that through their default he was constrained against his will not hauing money to maintaine hys warres to condescende vnto the foresayde truce he commanded to be apprehended and brought vnto him to the tower the Lorde Iohn Stonhore chiefe iustice of England and syr Iohn Poulteney with diuers others and the next morning he sent for the Lorde K. Byshop of Chichester and the Lord Wake the Lorde Treasurer diuers other such that were in authority and office and commanded them al to be kept as prisoners in the said tower onely the sayd byshop excepted whom for feare of the constitution of Pope Clement whych commaunded that no Byshop should be by the king imprisoned he set at libertie suffered him to goe his way in his place substituted sir Roger Bourcher knight
Robert Archbishop of Canterbury an 1272. By Pope Gregory 10. in the generall Councell at Lyons all the orders of Fryers were put downe 4. orders onely except that is Dominicks Franciscans Carmilites and Augustines This Robert Kilwarby by the commaundemeÌ„t of Pope Nicholas was made Cardinall of Rome Bishop of Poruensis Where is to be noted an vntruth in Polid Virgill which sayth that he was made cardinal by pope Gregory which could not be 48. Iohn Pecknam 13 Robert Burnell Byshop of Bathe was elected but by the Pope refused For whom Iohn Peckham a gray frier was placed by Pope Nicho. In the first yeare of this Frier Peckeham Will. Wikewane Archb. of Yorke comming from his consecration at Rome to Douer bare vp his Crosse thorough the midst of Kent wherat was no litle adoe Robert Gernemine Archdeacon of Cant. went to law to Rome for the liberties possessions of his Archdeaconship 2. yeares and there dyed In his time also another wraÌ„gling fell betwene the Monks of Cant. the Monkes of Douer in the time of this I. PeckhaÌ„ for admitting certayne Nouices of Douer into orders Ex chr Monach. Douer fol. 42. This Peckham holding a counceÌ„ll at Lambheth ordeyned diuers statutes and caused the ordinances of the councell of Lyons and of Boniface Archb. of Cant. and his predecessor to be obserued Great strife and hatred was betwene this Pecham and Thomas Byshop of Hereford Who being excoÌ„municated by Peckham appealed to Rome went to the Pope The Prior couent of Cant. made their appeale agaynst this archb Peckham that he should not coÌ„secrate Walter le Schamell new elect bishop of Salisbury in any other place except onely in the church of Cant. but by theyr leaue and licence first obteined Notwithstanding the archb nothing regarding their appeale proceeded in the consecration of the sayd bishop nere to the towne of Reading whereupon the Prior and Couent ceased not to prosecute theyr appeale agaynst the Archbishop Betwene Richard Ferringes archdeacoÌ„ of CaÌ„t. of the one party and the BaroÌ„s of Douer of the other party the same yeare fell an other like wraÌ„gling for that the Archdeacon claymed to visite the Church of Douer contrary the barons affirmed that none had nor should haue to do there to order or dispose in spirituall matters but onely the archb the Prior and couent of S. Martin Ex eod chron fol. 46. After the death of William Wicwane Archb. of Yorke Iohn de Roma succeeded after him and coÌ„ming from his consecratioÌ„ at Rome to Douer bare his crosse through the midle of Kent contrary to the inhibition of Iohn Peckham 48. Rob. Winchelsey 19 This Rob. which was archb in the latter time of K. Edward the 1. for certeine displeasure of the K. coÌ„ceiued against him departed the realme in his banishmeÌ„t remayned 2. or 3. yeares And about the beginning of the raign of K. Edwa. the 2. was restored againe an 1309. Ex chro Rich. 2. Thus few Archb. of Cant. we finde with whom kinges haue not had some quarell or other The cause betweene the K. and him sayth mine author was this that the K. accused him to Pope Clement to disturbe his Realme and to take part with rebels c. Ex chro S. Albani This Robert also excommunicated Walter Bishop of Couent for holding with the King and Peter Gaueston against the ordinances of the Barons wherefore the sayd Bishop appealed to the Pope agaynst whom the Archb. sent Adam Mirimouth In the time of this Robert Archbishop the order of Templaries were abolished by Pope ClemeÌ„t 5. in the councell of Vienna with this seittence diffinitiue Quanquam de iure non possumus tamen ad plenitudinem potestatis dictum ordinem reprobamus 50. Gualter Reynald 15 Aiâ—ct the decease of Robert Winchelsey who departed an 1312. Thomas Cobham a learned man was elected by full coÌ„sent of the Monkes who came to Auinion to haue his election confirmed But the Pope reseruing the vacant seat to his owne handes put in Walter Reynald B. of Worcester Chauncellor of England who gouerned the seat 15. yeares The chronicler of S. Albans recordeth also how in the dayes of this Archb. an 1319. certayne Lepers conspiring with the Turkes and Iewes went about to impotionate and infect all Christendome by inueneming their fountains lakes pits barels and such other places Of the which crime diuers of theÌ„ being conuict were worthely burned in Fraunce About the which yeare the sayd author maketh also relation how in the realme of England much morain fell among the beasâ—es in so much that the dogs eating vpon their flesh infected belike by the waters and fountaines fell downe dead incontinent Neyther durâ—â— men for that cause almost tast of any biefe an 1318. 1319. Ex Chron. Alban This Walter Archb. taking part with the Queen Isabell agaynst K. Edward her husband dyed the same yere in which he was deposed an 1237. Ex chr S. Albani After Walter the Archb. as affirmeth the chron of S Alban succeeded Simon Mepham Of whom I marnell that Polydor maketh no word mention belike he sate not long after folowed I. Stratford 51. Iohn Stratford 29. In the storye of Adam Mirimouth is recorded that this I. Stratforde intending to visit the dioces of Northfolk was not receiued by the Bishop the chapter and clergy there alledgyng that he obserned not the ordinarye Canon therein To whom the Archb. sayd agayne he had the Popes letters and shewed the same But the other aunswered that those letters were falsly obteined and tended to the suppression of the Clergy therfore they would not obey wherfore the Archb. excommunicated the Bishop and suspended the Prior interdicted the couent au 1343. 52. Ioh. Offord 10. monethes M. Iohn Offord Chauncellor of England was elected and confirmed Archb. of Canter but not consecrated and sate but 10. monthes about the yeare of our Lord 1350. Postilentia in Anglia 53. Tho. Braidwarden 1. This Tho. Braidwarden following after I. Stratford sat not long but died within 10 moneths of the plague as they say Which was called then the first great plague in England raging so fore in all quarters that it was thought scarce the tenth part of men to be left aliue 54. SimoÌ„ Islepe 17. In the time of SimoÌ„ Islepe which folowed after Bradwarden K. Edward an 1362. is reported after the blinde superstition of those daies to offer in the church of Westminster the vestimentes wherin S. Peter did celebrate masse Which belike wer well kept from mothes to last so long Ex Chron. Alban The same Simon Islepe among other constitutious ordeined through all Churches Chappelles vnder paine of excoÌ„munication that no man should abstayne from bodely labors vpon certayne Saints dayes as is before touched Which fact of his is not a litle noted in our monkish historyes This Simon builded Canterbury Colledge in Oxford * The Conclusion of this Fourth Booke ¶ For as much as Sathan being
of the kings protection whereunto was aunswered by the kyng that the statutes and ordinaunces therefore made should be obserued In these rolles and recordes of such Parliamentes as was in thys kings time continued diuers other thynges are to be noted muche worthy to be marked and not to be suppressed in silence Wherein the Reader may learne and vnderstand the state of the kings iurisdiction here wythin this realme not to be straightned in those daies although the Pope then seemed to be in his chief ruffe as afterward since in other kings dayes was seene As may appeare in the parliament of the 15. yeare of thys king Edward the 3. and in the 24. article of the sayde Parliament where it is to be read that the kings officers and temporall Iustices did then both punish vsurers an◠impeached the officers of the Church for bribery and for taking mony for temporall paine probate of willes solemnitie of Mariage c. al the pretensed liberties of the popish church to the contrary notwythstanding Furthermore in the Parliament of the 25. yeare appeareth that the liberties of the clergie and their exemptions in claiming the deliuerance of men by their booke vnder th◠name of Clerks stode then in litle force as appeared by one Hauketyne Honby knight who for imprisonning one of the kings subiectes till hee made fine of 20. li. was therefore executed notwithstanding the liberty of the Clergie whych by his booke would haue saued hym but could not The like also appeared by iudgement geuen agaynst a priest at Notingham for killing of hys maister And likewise by hanging certaine monks of Combe Ex Parliam An. 23. Ed. 3. Item in the Parliament of the 15. yeare by apprehending of I. Stratford Archbishop of Canterbury and hys arrainment concerning which his arrainment all things were committed to sir William of Kildisby Besides these truthes and notes of the kings Parliaments wherin may appeare y◠toward procedings of this king of all his commons against the pretensed church of Rome Thys is moreouer to be added to the commendation of the king how in the volumes of the actes rolles of the king appeareth That the sayd king Edward the 3. sent also Iohn Wickleffe reader then of the Diuinitie lector in Oxford wyth certaine other Lords Ambassadors ouer into the parts of Italy to treat wyth the Popes Legates concerning affaires betwixt the King and the Pope with ful cōmission the tenor whereof here foloweth expressed REX vniuersis ad quorum notitiam presentes literae peruenerint c. In English thus The King to all and singuler to whome these presentes shall come greeting Know ye that we reposing assured confidence in the fidelitie and wisdome of the reuerend father Iohn Bishoppe of Bangor and other our louing and faithful subiects M. Iohn Wickliffe reader of the diuinitie lecture M. Iohn Gunter Deane of Segobyen and M. Symon Moulton doctor of the lawe Syr William Burton Knight M Iohn Belknappe M. Iohn Honnington haue directed them as our Ambassadors and special Commissioners to the partes beyond the seas Geuing to the sayde our Ambassadors and Commissioners to sixe or fiue of them of whome I will that the sayde Bishop shal be one full power and aucthoritie wyth commaundement speciall to treat and consult mildely and charitably with the Legates and Ambassadors of the L. Pope touching certaine affaires Where upon of late we sent heretofore the sayd Bishop and M. William Vghtred monke of Duresme and M. Iohn Shepie to the see Apostolicall And hereof to make ful relation of all things done and past in the sayd assembly that all such things which may tend to the honor of holy Church and the aduauncement of our crowne and this our realme may by the assistaunce of God and the wisedome of the see Apostolicall bee brought to good effect and accomplished accordingly Witnes our selues c. at London dated the 26. day of Iuly in the 48. yeare of our raigne By the which it is to be noted what good wil the king then bare to the sayd Wickleffe and what smal regarde he had to the sinfull sea of Rome Of the whych Iohn wickleff because we are now approched to his time remaineth consequently for our story to entreat of so as we haue heere to fore done of other lyke valiant souldiours of Christes Church before him ¶ Iohn Wickliffe AFter all these heretofore recited by whome as ye haue heard it pleased the Lord something to worke against the Byshop of Rome to weaken the pernitious superstition of the Friers Nowe remayneth consequently following the course of yeares orderly to enter into the story and tractation of Iohn Wickleffe our countreyman and other moe of his time and same countrey whom the Lord wyth the like zeale and power of spirit raysed vp here in England to detect more fully and amply the poison of the Popes doctrine false religion set vp by the Fryers In whose opinions and assertiōs albeit some blemishes perhaps may be noted yet such blemishes they be whych rather declare him to be a mā that might erre then which directly did fight against Christ our Sauiour as the Popes procedings and the friers did And what doctor or learned man hath ben from the prime age of the church so perfect so absolutely sure in whome no opinyon hath sometyme swarued awry And yet be the sayd articles of hys neither in number so many nor yet so grosse in themselues and so cardinall as those Cardinal ennemies of Christ perchance doe geue them out to be if his bookes whō they abolished were remaining to be conferred with those blemishes which they haue wrasted to the worste as euill will neuer sayde the best This is certaine and can not be denied but that he being the publike Reader of Diuinitie in the Universitie of Oxford was for the rude time wherein he liued famously reputed for a great clerke a deepe scholeman no lesse expert in all kinde of philosophie The which doth not onely appeare by his owne most famous and learned wrytings and monuments but also by the confession of Walden hys most cruel bitter enemy Who in a certain Epistle wrytten vnto pope Martin the fift sayth that he was wonderfully astonyshed at his most strong arguments wyth the places of authority whych hee had gathered wyth the vehemency and force of hys reasons c. And thus much out of Walden It appeareth by such as haue obserued the order and course of tunes that this wickleffe florished about the yeare of our Lord. 1371. Edward the third raigning in England for thus we doe finde in the Chronicles of Caxton In the yere of our Lord 1371. sayeth he Edward the third king of England in his Parliamēt was against the Popes clergy He willingly harkned and gaue eare to the voices and tales of heretickes wyth certaine of his counsel conceiuing and folowing sinister opinions against the Clergy
wherfore he was depriued were these That the Pope had no more power to excommunicate any man then hath an other That if it be geuē by any persō to the pope to excōmunicate yet to absolue the same is as much in the power of an other priest as in hys He affirmed moreouer that neyther the king nor any temporall Lord could geue any perpetuity to the church or to any ecclesiasticall person for that when such ecclesiasticall do sinne habitualiter continuing in the same still the temporal powers ought and may meritoriously take away from them that before hath bene bestowed vpon thē And that he proued to haue bene practised before here in England by Williā Rufus which thing sayd he if he did lawfully why may not the same also be practised now if he did it vnlawfully then both the church erre sayth he doth vnlawfully in praying for him But of his assertions more shall follow Christ willing hereafter The story which ascribeth to him these assertions being taken out as I take it of that monastery of S. Albons addeth withall that in his teaching and preaching he was very eloquent but a dissembler saith he and an hipocrite Why he surmiseth him to be an hypocrite the cause was this First because he resorted much to the orders of the begging Friers frequenting and extolling the perfection of their pouerty Secondly because he and his felowes vsually accustomed in their preaching to go baretoote and in simple russet gownes By this I suppose may sufficiently appeare to the indifferent the nature and condition of Wickliffe how far it was frō the ambitiō pride which in the slaundrous pen of Polydore Virgil reporting in his 19. book of him that because he was not preferred to higher honors and dignities of the church conceiuing therfore indignation agaynst the clergy became theyr mortall enemy How true this was he onely knoweth best that rightly shall iudge both y◠one and the other In the meane time by other circūstaunces partes of his life we may also partly cōiecture what is to be thoght of that mā But howsoeuer it was in him either true or false yet it had bene Polidors part either not so intemperatly to haue abused his pen or at least to haue shewed some greater authority and ground of that his report For to follow nothing els but flying fame so rashlye to defame a man whose life he knoweth not is not the part of a faythful story writer But to returne from whēce we digressed Beside these his opinions and assertions aboue recited with other mo which are hereafter to be brought in order He began also then something nearely to touch the matter of the Sacrament prouing that in the sayd Sacrament the accidences of bread remayned not without the subiect or substaunce both by the holy Scriptures and also by the authoritye of the doctors but specially by such as were most aunciēt As for the latter writers that is to say such as haue written vpon that argumēt vnder the thousand yeres since Christes time he vtterly refused saying that after these yeares Sathan was losed set at liberty And that since that time the life of man hath bene most subiect and in danger of errors the simple and playne truth to appeare and consist in the Scriptures wherunto all humam traditions whatsoeuer they be must be referred and specially such as are set forth published now of late yeares This was the cause why he refused the latter writers of decretals leaning only to the Scriptures auncient doctors most stoutly affirming out of them that in the Sacramēt of the body which is celebrate with bread the accidēce not to be present with out the substaunce That is to say that the body of Chryst is not present without the breade as the common sorte of Priestes in those daies did dreame As for his arguments what they were we wyll shortly at more oportunity by Gods grace declare them in an other place But herein the trueth as the Poet speaketh very truely had gotten Iohn Wickeliffe great displeasure and hatred at many mens handes and specially of the Monkes and richest sort of Priestes Albeit through the fauor and supportation of the duke of Lancaster and Lord Henry Percy he persisted hitherto in some meane quiet against their woluish violence eruelty Till at last about the yeare of our Lord. 1376. the Byshops still vrging and inciting their Archbishop Symon Sudberye who before had depriued him and afterward prohibited him also not to stirre any more in those sorts of matters had obteined by processe and order of citation to haue him brought before them Whereunto both place and time for him to appeare after theyr vsuall forme was to him assigned The Duke hauing intelligence that Wickliffe his client should come before the Bishops fearing that he being but one was to weake agaynst such a multitude calleth to him out of the orders of Friers foure Bachelers of Diuinity out of euery order one to ioyne them with Wickliffe also for more surety When the day was come assigned to the said Wickliffe to appeare whiche day was Thursday the 19. of February Iohn Wickliffe accompanied with the foure Friers aforesayd and with them also the Duke of Lancaster and Lord Henry Percy Lord Marshal of England the said Lord Percy also going before them to make rowme and way wherewith wickliffe should come Thus wickliffe through the prouidence of god being sufficiently garded was comming to the place where the Bishops sate whome by the way they animated and exhorted not to feare nor shrink a whit at the company of the bishops there present who were all vnlearned said they in respect of him For so proceede that wordes of my foresaid author whom I follow in this narration neither that he shold dread the concourse of the people whom they would themselues assiste and defend in such sort as he should take no harme With these wordes and with the assistaunce of the nobles wickliffe in hart encouraged approcheth to that church of S. Paule in London where a mayne prease of people was gathered to heare what shold be sayd done Such was there the frequencie and throng of the multitude that the Lordes for all the puissance of the high Marshall vnneth with great difficulty could get way through In so much that the bishop of London whose name was William Courtney seeing the stir that the Lord Marshal kept in the Church among the people speaking to that Lord Perry sayd that if he had knowne before what maistries he would haue kept in the church he would haue stopped hym out from comming there At which wordes of the Byshop the Duke disdayning not a little aunswered to the Byshop agayne and sayd that he woulde keepe such maisterie there though he sayd nay At last after much wrastling they pierced through and came to our Ladies chappell Where the Dukes and Barons were
doth the white colour to the wall Item that neyther the Pope nor any other Prelate of the church ought to haue prisons wherin to punish transgressours Beside these articles diuers other conclusions afterward were gathered out of hys writings and preachings by the byshops of England which they sent diligently to Pope Gregory at Rome where the sayde articles being red and perused were condemned for hereticall and erroneous by 23. Cardinals In the meane time the Archb. of Cant. sending foorth hys citations as is aforesayd called before hym the sayde Iohn wickliffe in the presence of the Duke of Lancaster and Lord Percy who vpon the declaration of the Popes letters made bound him to silence forbidding him not to entreat any more of those matters But then through the disturbaunce of the Bishop of London and the Duke and lord Percy that matter was soone dispatched as hath bene aboue recorded pag. 427. And all thys was done in the daies last yere of king Edward the 3. and pope Gregory the eleuenth The next yeare folowing which was the yeare of our Lord 1378. being the first yere of king Richard the second The sayd Pope Gregory taking hys time after the death of king Edward sendeth his bull by the hands meanes peraduenture of one master Edmund Stafford directed vnto the vniuersity of Oxford rebuking theÌ„ sharply imperiously and like a Pope for suffring so long the doctrine of Iohn Wickliffe to take roote and not pluckyng it vppe wyth the crooked cicle of their Catholike doctrine Whych Bull when it came to be exhibite vnto their handes by the Popes messenger aforesayd the proctors and maysters of the Uniuersitie ioyning together in consultation stood loÌ„g in doubt deliberating with themselues whether to receiue the Popes Bull with honour or to refuse and reiect it wyth shame I cannot here but laugh in my minde to behold the authours of this story whom I follow what exclamations what wondrings and maruels they make at these Oxford men for so doubting at a matter so playne so manifest of it selfe as they say whether the popes Bull sent to them froÌ„ Rome was to be receaued or coÌ„trary Which thing to our monkish writers seemed then suche a prodigious wonder that they with blushing cheekes are feyne to cut of the matter in the middest with silence The copy of this wilde Bull sent to them from the Pope was this Gregory the Bishop the seruant of Gods seruaunts to his welbeloued sonnes the Chauncellour and Vniuersitie of Oxford in the diocesse of Lincolne greeting and Apostolical benediction WE are compelled not onely to meruell but also to lament that you considering the Apostolicall seate hath geuen vnto your vniuersitie of Oxford so great fauour and priueledge and also for that you flow as in a large sea in the knowledge of the holy Scriptures and ought to be champions and defenders of the ancient and Catholicke fayth without the which there is no saluation by your great negligence and slouthe will suffer wylde cockle not onely to grow vp among the pure wheate of the florishing field of your Vniuersitie but also to wake more strong and choke the corne Neither haue ye anye care as we are enformed to extirpe and plucke the same vp by the rootes to the great bleblemishing of your renowmed name the perill of your soules the contempt of the Church of Rome and to the great decay of the auncient fayth And further which greueth vs the encrease of that filthy weed was more sharpely rebuked iudged of in Rome then in England where it sprang Wherefore let there be meanes sought by the help of the faithful to roote out the same Greuously it is come to our eares that one Iohn Wickliffe parson of Lutterworth in Lincolne dioces a professour of diuinitie would god he were not rather a maister of errours is runne into a kinde of detestable wickednes not onely and openly publishing but also vomiting out of the filthy dungeon of his brest diuers professions false and erroneous conclusions and most wicked and damnable heresies Whereby he might defile the faythfull sorte and bring them from the the right path headlong into the way of perdition ouerthrow the state of the Churche and vtterly subuert the secular policy Of which his mischieuous heresies some seem to agree onely certayne names and termes chaunged with the peruersâ—â—â— opinions and vnlearned doctrine of Marcelius of Padua Iohn of Gandune of vnworthy memory whose bookes were vtterly abolished in the realme of England by our predecessour of happy memory Iohn 22. Which kingdome doth notonely florishe in power and aboundance of faculties but is much more glorious and shyning in purenes of fayth Accustomed alwayes to bring forth men excellentlye learned in the true knowledge of the holye scriptures ripe in grauitie of manners men notable in deuotion and defenders of the Catholicke fayth Wherefore wee will and commaunde you by our writing Apostolicall in the name of your obedience and vpon payne of priuation of our fauour indulgences and priueledges graunted vnto you and your vniuersitie from the sayd see Apostolicall that hereafter ye suffer not those pestilent heresies that those subtile and false conclusions and propositions misconstruing the right senses of fayth and good workes how soeuer they terme it or what curious implication of wordes soeuer they vse any longer to be disputed of or brought in question Least if it be not withstoood at the first and plucked vp by the rootes it might perhaps be to late hereafter to prepare medicins when a greater number is infected with the coÌ„tagion And further that ye apprehend immediately or cause to be apprehended the sayd Iohn Wickliffe and deliuer him to be deteyned in the safe custodie of our well beloued brethren the Archbishop of Caunterbury and the byshop of London or eyther of them And if you shall finde any gaynesayers corrupted wyth the sayde doctrine whiche God forbid in your sayd vniuersitie wythin your iurisdiction that shall obstinately stand in the sayd errours that then in lyke manner ye apprehend them and committe them to safe custodie and otherwise to doe in this case as it shall appertayne vnto you So as by your carefull proceedynges herein your negligence past concernying the premisses may now fully be supplyed and recompensed with present diligence Whereby you shall not onely purchase vnto you the fauour and beneuolence of the seate Apostolicall but also great reward and merite of almightie God Yeuen at Rome at S. Maries the greater xi Kalend. of Iune and in the seuenth yeare of our consecration ¶ Beside this Bull sent to the Uniuersitie of Oxford the sayd Pope Gregory directed moreouer his letters the same tyme to the Archbyshoppe of Canterbury Symon Sudbury to the Byshoppe of London named William Courtney with the conclusions of Iohn Wickliffe therein inclosed commauÌ„dyng them by vertue of those his letters Apostolicall and straitly enioyning them to cause
particularly whether any frier were bounde to get his liuing wyth his manuall labour so that it might not be lawfull for them to liue by begging They would make no aunswere at all After that the foresaid Lord Archb. of Cant. demaunded of all the foresaid Doctors what their iudgement was touching the answeres that were made vpon all singuler such conclusions All which doctors and euery of them seuerally sayd the there all the answeres geuen vnto the first second third and sixt coÌ„clusions as is before recited were insufficient hereticall and subtill and that all the answeres made specially to the tenth ninth and last conclusions as is aboue mentioned were insufficieÌ„t erroneous and peruerse Whereupon the Lord sayd Archbishop of Caunterbury considering the sayd aunsweres to be hereticall subtill erroneous and peruerse accordingly as the said Doctors as is aforesayd had wayed and considered admonished the said Nicholas and Phillip sufficiently vnder these forme of wordes The name of Christ being called vpon we William by Gods permission Archbishop of Canterbury Metropopolitane of al England and Legate of the Apostolique see and through all our prouince of Caunterbury Inquisitor of all heretical prauitie do sufficiently and lawfully admonish and cite you Nicholas Herford and Phillip Repingdon professors of Diuinitie hauing this day and place assigned you by your own consent and our prefictioÌ„ peremptorily to answere and to say fully and playnely your opinions touching these conclusions wherunto we do referre you all subtill sophisticall and Logicall wordes set apart being therunto sworne cited commanded Which thyng to do without cause reasonable or any licence geuen thereunto you neither haue bene willing nor are willing nay rather ye contemptuously refused to aunswere to some of those conclusions before vs iudicially according to the effect of our monition citation and commaundement before sayd But for that ye haue aunswered vnto some of them heretically and to other some erroneously although not fully we admonish and cite you once twice and thrice and that peremtorily that plainely and fully all subtile sophisticall and logicall wordes set apart you and euery of you answer vnto the same conclusions and vnto that sense and meaning by vs limitted vnder the payne that otherwise such conclusions deserue by you confessed and that for the same conclusions you ought to haue Which admonition being made and done for that the foresayd Nicholas and Phillip woulde make none other answere The said Lord archbish of Caunterbury concluded that busines prefixing and assigning vnto the foresayd Nichalas and Phillip 8. dayes space that is to say vntill the 27. day of the same month And that then they shoulde appeare before the sayd Lord Archbishop of Canterbury whersoeuer within the same his prouince of Caunterbury hee shoulde fortune to be to heare his decree that shoulde be made in that behalfe This done the foresayd Archbish. of Caunterbury monished and cited lawfully and sufficiently Iohn Aishton vnder the the tenour of these wordes following In the name of God we William by Gods permissioÌ„ Archb. of Cant. Primate of all England Legate of the see Apostolicall and through all our prouince of Cant. of all heretical prauitie chiefe Inquisitour do monish cite thee Iohn Asheton maister of arte and student in diuinitie appearing before vs iudicially to say and speake the playne veritie touching these conclusions to the which we doe referre thee and to the which we haue caused thee to sweare laying thy hand vpon a booke as being also otherwise by vs admonished and commaunded to keepe this daye and place by vs appointed for the third time peremptorily to propone such reasonable cause if thou hast any wherefore thou oughtest not to be pronounced an hereticke And sufficiently and lawfully we monish and cite thee the first second and third time and that peremptorily that thou fully and playnely all subtill sophisticall and logicall wordes for apart doe aunswere vnto the same conclusions vnder the payne that vnto such conclusions belong on thy part confessed and that thou for suche conclusions oughtest to suffer whiche monition being thus premised The sayde Archbishop read the first conclusion and of the sayd Iohn inquired what was his opinion and meaning therein and hereupon he said his minde conceâ—ning the foresayd monition Then the foresaid Iohn Asheton being often required by the archbishop that he woulde aunswere in the â—aâ—me tongue to 〈◊〉 questions whiâ—h were demaunded of him because 〈◊〉 lay people that stood about him he crying out into the Englishe tongue vttered friuolous and approbrious 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 and excite the people against the saâ—â— Archbishop as it should seem Neyther did he vnto the fiâ—st conâ—lusion nor vnto any of these other conclusions effectually and pertinently seeme to them to aunswere but rather by the subtilties shiftes saying oftentimes and as expresly as Luke said it was sufficieÌ„t for him to beleue as the holy Church beleued Then the said Archbishop examined him vpon the first conclusion touching the Sacrament of the anâ—â—r whether that after the wordes of consecration there remayneth materiall bread particular bread or vniuersall bread He sayde the matter passed his vnderstanding and therefore said the woulde in that forme and maner aunswere and otherwise not But amongest other things he spake in deriding wise vnto the said Archb. against this worde Materiall saying you may put that in your purse if you haue any Whereupon the said Archbishop calling that an vnwise and foolishe aunswere as the rest of the doctors did of whome mention was made before rather for that he was a graduat in the schooles farther proceeded against the said Iohn Asheton in this wise And thou Iohn Asheton monished and commaunded by vs as is aforesayd after thine oth taken without anye reasonable cause or any other other licence neither wouldest thou nor yet will but refused and yet doest contemptuously to aunswere vnto such conclusions before vs iudicially according to our monition commandement aforesad doe hold all such conclusions by thee confessed thee the foresaid Iohn with all thy said conclusions conuicted And therfore we do pronounce and declare by sentence geuing that thou Iohn Ashton coÌ„cerning those coÌ„clusions which by vs with good deliberation of diuers prelates our suffraganes and also diuers and sondry professours of diuinitie and other wise men and learned in the lawe according to the Canonicall sanctions being condemned and declared for an hereticke and hereticall to haue bene and still is an hereticke and thy conclusions heretical And as touching thy other conclusions by vs hertofore counted erroneous and for erroneous condemned we doe pronounce and declare sententially by these our writinges that both thou hast erred and doest erre Upon the same 20. day of Iune in the yeare and place aboue recited the foresaid Lord of Caunterbury being desirous as he pretended to be informed by Thomas HilmaÌ„ bacheler of diuinitie there being present and somewhat fauouring the said M.
touched In whome as some good vertues may be noted so also some vices may seeme to be mixed withall But especially this that he starting out of the steps of hys progenitors ceased to take part with them whiche tooke part with the gospell Wherupon it so fell not by the blind wheele of fortune but by the secret hand of him which directeth all estates that as he first began to forsake that mayntayning of the Gospell of God so the Lord began to forsake him And where the protection of God beginneth to fayle there can lack no causes to be charged withall whom God once giueth ouer to mans punishmeÌ„t So that to me considering the whole life and trade of this prince among all other causes alledged in storyes agaynst him none seemeth so much to be wayed of vs or more hurtfull to hym then this forsaking of the Lord and his word Although to such as list more to be certified in other causes concurring withall many and sondry defectes in that king may appeare in storyes to the number of 33. articles alledged or forced rather agaynst him In whiche as I cannot deny but that he was worthy of much blame so to be displaced therefore from his regall seate and rightfull state of the crowne it may be thought perhaps the causes not to be so rare so material in a prince which either could or els would haue serued had not he geuen ouer before to serue the Lord and hys word chusing rather to serue the humour of the Pope and bloudy Prelates theÌ„ to further the Lords proceedings in preaching of hys word And theÌ„ as I sayd how can enemies lack wher God standeth not to friend or what cause can be so little whiche is not able inough to cast downe where the Lords arme is shortned to sustayne Wherefore it is a poynt of principall wisedome in a Prince not to forget that as he standeth alwayes in neede of God hys helping hand so alwayes he haue the discipline and feare of him before hys eyes according to the counsayle of the godly King Dauid Psal. 2. And thus much touching the time and race of this K. Richard with the tragical story of his deposing The order and maner whereof purposely I pretermit onely contented briefly to lay together a fewe speciall thinges done before his fall suche as may be sufficient in a briefe somme both to satisfie the Reader inquisitiue of suche storyes and also to forwarne other Princes to beware the lyke daungers In suche as wryte the life and Actes of this Prince thus I read of him reported that he was much inclined to the fauouring and aduancing of certayne persons about him ruled all by theyr counsell whiche were theÌ„ greatly abhorred and hated in the realme The names of whome were Rob. Ueer Erle of Oxford whoÌ„ the king had made Duke of Ireland Alexander Neuile Archbishop of York Michiel Delapoole Earle of Suffolke Robert Trisiliam Lord chiefe Iustice Nicholas Brembre with other These men being hated and disdayned of diuers of the nobles and of the commons the king also by fauouring them was lesse fauoured hymselfe In so much that the Duke of Gloucester named Thomas Woodstock the kings Uncle with the Erle of Warwicke and Earle of Darby stoode vp in armes against those counsaylors and abusers as they named them of the king In so much that the king for feare was constrayned agaynst hys minde to remoue out of his court Alexander Neuile Archb. of Yorke Iohn Foorde Byshop of Duresme Fryer Thomas Rushoke Bishop of Chichester the kinges confessor with the Lord Haringworth Lord Burnell and Bemond Lord Ueer and diuers other And furthermore in the Parliament the same yeare following Robert Trisilian the Iustice was hanged and drawne Also Nicholas Brembre Knight Iames Salisbury also and Iames Barnese both Knights Ioh. Bewchampe the kinges Steward and Iohn Blake Esquire in like maner All these by the counsayle of the Lordes beyng cast in the parliament agaynst the kyngs mind did suffer which was in the 11 of his raign he being yet vnder gouernours but consequently after the same the king clayming his own liberty being come to the age of 20. began to take more vpon him And this was one thinge that stirred vp the kinges stomacke agaynst the Nobles Ex Chron. Alban 2. An other thing that styred hym vp as much against the Londiners was this for that he would haue borowed of them a M. pound and they denied him to their double triple disauantage as after ensued vpon it Ibidem An other occasion besides this betwene the king and the Londoners happened thus by reason of one of the Byshop of Salisburies seruauntes named Roman and a Bakers man who then carying a basket of horsebread in Fletstreet the foresayd Roman tooke a horselose out of the basket The Baker asking why he did so the Byshops lusty yeomcu turned backe agayne and brake his head whereupon the neighbors came out and would haue arested this Roman but he escaped away vnto the Byshops house Then the Constable would haue had him out but the Bishops men shut fast the gates that they shoulde not approche Thus much people gathered together threatning to brust open the gates and fire the house vnlesse they had the foresayd party to them brought out Wherby much adoe there was till at length the Mayor and Sheriffes came and quieted the rage of the commons sent euery man home to his house charging theÌ„ to keepe peace Here as yet was no great harme done but if the bishoppe for his part had beene quyet and had not styrred the coles of debate which were well slaked already all had bene ended without further perturbation But thâ— stomacke of the Byshop not yet digested although hys mâ—n had done the wrong hauing no great cause so to do whose name was Iohn Waltam being then Treasourer of England went to Thomas Arundell archbish the same time of Yorke and Lord Chauncellour of England to complayne of the Londoners Where is to be noted or rather reueled by the way a priuy mistery which although be not in this story touched of the writers yet it touched the hartes of the bishops not a little For the Londoners at that time were notoriously knowne to be fauourers of wickliffes side as partly before this is to be seene and in the story of S. Albones more playnly doth appeare where the author of the sayd history writing vpon the 15. yeare of King Richardes raygne reporteth in these wordes of the Londoners that they were Male creduli in deum traditiones auitas Lollardorum sustentatores religiosoruÌ„ detractores de cimaruÌ„ deteÌ„tores coÌ„munis vulgi depauperatores c. that is not right beleuers in God nor in the traditions of their forefathers susteyters of the Lollardes deprauers of religious men withholders of tythes and impouerishers of the common people c. Thus the Londoners being noted and
suspected of the byshops were the more maliced no doubt therefore of the sayd byshops whiche were the more ready to finde take all occasions to worke agaynst them as by theyr doyng herein may wel appeare For the bishop of Salisbury and archb of Yorke hauing no greater matter agaynst them then was declared with a grieuous complaynt went to the king complayning of the Mayor and Sheriffes of LoÌ„don What trespasse the Mayor and Sheriffes had done as ye haue heard before so may you iudge Now what followed after let vs heare The king incensed not a little w e the complaynt of the Bishops conceined estsoones against the Mayor and Sheriffes and agaynst the whole Cittie of London a great stomache In so muche that the Mayor both the Sheriffes were sent for and remoued from theyr office Syr Edward Darlyngton then was made warden Gouernor of the citie who also for hys gentlenes shewed to the Cittizens was also deposed and an other named syr Baldwyn Radington placed in that roome Moreouer so much grew the kinges displeasure agaynst the City that he also remoued from London the courtes termes to be kept at Yorke that is to say the Chauncery the Eschequer the kinges benche the hamper and the common place where the same conâ—â—â—ued from Midsommer tyll Christenmas to the great decay of the Cittye of London which was an 1393. Thivdly an other great cause whiche purchased the K. much euill will among hys subiectes was the secret murthering of his owne Uncle named T. Woodstocke Duke of Gloucester of whom mention was made before where was declared how the said Duke with the Earle of Arundell the Erle of Warwicke and the Earle of Darby with other were vp in armour agaynst certaine wicked Counsaylours about the king Whereupon the king watching afterward hys time came into Chelsford so to the place neare by where the Duke lay wherwith hys own hands he arested the sayd Duke his Uncle and sent him downe by water immediatly to Calice And there through the kinges commaundement by secret meanes was put to death being strangled vnder a fetherbed the Earle Marshall being then the keeper of Calis Wherby great indignation roâ—e in many mens hartes agaynst the king With the same Duke of Gloucester also about the same time was arested and imprisoned the Erle of Warwicke and the Earle of Arundel who being condemned by parliament were then executed whereby great grudge and great indignation rose in the heartes of many agaynst the king an 1397. Fourthly to omit here the blanke chartes sent ouer all the land by the king and how the king was sayd to let out his realme to ferme Ouer and beside all these aboue premised fell an other matter whiche was the principall occasion of this mischiefe The banishment I meane of HeÌ„ry Erle of Darby and made Duke of Herford a little before being sonne of Iohn of Gaunt the Duke of LaÌ„caster who dyed shortly after the banishment of hys sonne and lieth buryed in the Church of S. Paule in London and the Duke of Northfolke who was before Erle of Notingham and after by this king made Duke of Northfolke the yeare before At which time the king made 5. Dukes a Marques and foure Earles to wit Duke of Herforde whiche was before Earle of Darby Duke of Awmerle which was before Earle of Rutland Duke of Southrey who was before Earle of Kent Duke of Exester whiche was before Erle of Huntington and this Duke of North folke being before Earle of Notinghame as is aforesayd c. The occasion of banishing these foresayd Dukes was this About this present time the Duke of Herforde did appeach the Duke of Northfolke vppon certayne wordes to be spoken against the king Wherupon casting theyr gloues one agaynst the other they appoynted to fight out yâ— quarrell a day being for the same appoynted at Couentry But the king tooke vp the matter in hys owne handes banishing the Duke of Northfolke for euer whiche after dyed at Uenice and the other Duke which was the Duke of Herford for 10. yeares Beside these also was exiled in France Thomas Arunder archbishop of Caunterbury by Acte of Parliament in the same yere for poynts of treason as ye haue heard before expressed page 512. col 2. All which turned to the great inconuenieÌ„ce of this king as in the euent following may appeare These causes and preparatiues thus premised it followed the yeare after which was an 1399. and last yeare of this king that the king vpon certaine affayres to be done tooke hys viage into Ireland In which meane time HeÌ„ry of Bollingbroke Earle of Darby and Duke of Herford and with him the foresayd archbishop Thomas Arundel which before were both exiled returning out of Fraunce to Calice came into England challenging the Dukedome of Lancaster after the death of hys father With â—hem also came the sonne and heyre of the Earle of Arundell beyng yet but yong These together setting out of Calice arriued at Rauenspur in the North. At the knowledge whereof much people gathered vnto them In this meane time as the Duke was houering on the sea to enter the land L. Edmund Duke of York the kings Uncle to whome the king committed the custodye of thys realm hauing intelligence thereof called to him the Byshop of Chichester named Edmund Stafford Chauncellor of the Realme and W. Scroupe Earle of Wiltshyre Lorde Treasurer also I. Busshey W. Bagot Henry Grene and Iohn Ruschell with diuers other consulting with them what was best in that case to be done Who then gaue their aduise whether wilful or vnskilfull it is not knowne but very vnfruitfull that he shold leaue london and go to S. Albons there to wayt for more strength able to encounter with the Duke But as the people out of diuers quarters resorted thether many of them protested that they woulde do nothing to the harme and preiudice of the Duke of LaÌ„caster who they sayd was uniustly expulsed The rest then of the counsayle I. Busshey W. Bagot Henry Grene W. Stroupe Treasurer hearing and vnderstanding how the commons were minded to ioyne with the Duke of Hereford left the Duke of York and the lord Chauncellor and fled to the Castell of Bristow Where is to be vnderstand that these foure were they to whome the common fame ran that the king had let out hys realme to farme and were so hated of the people that it is to be thought that for the hatred of them more then for the king this commotion was among the people As this broyle was in England the noyse therof sounding to the kinges eares being then in Ireland for hastye speed of returning into England left in Ireland both his busines and most of hys ordinance also behinde hym And so passing the seas landed at Milforde hauen not daryng as it seemed to come to London On the contrary side vnto Henry Duke of Herforde being landed
be noted at written by Nicholas Clemangis oâ— a certayne spirite which ruled the Popish Councelles hys worde are these The same pope called a CouÌ„cell at Rome about foure yeares before at the earnest sute of diuers men And a mas of the holy Ghost being sayd at the entraunce into the sayd Councell according to the accustomed maner the Councell being set and the sayde Iohn sitting highest in a chayre prepared for him for that purpose Behold a ougly dread full Owle or as the common prouerbe is the euill signe of some mischaunce of death to followe comming out of the backe halfe of him flew to and fro with her euill fauoured voyce and standing vpon the middle beame of the church cast her staring eyes vpon the Pope sitting the whole coÌ„pany began to maruell to see the night Crowe whiche is wont to abide no light how she should in the midday come in the face of such a multitude iudged not without cause that it was an illfauored token For beholde sayde they whispering one in on others eare the spirite appereth in the shape of an Owle And as the stoode beholding one an other and aduising the pope scarcely could keep their couÌ„tenaunce from laughter Iohn himselfe vppon whom the Owle stedfastly looked blushing at the matter beganne to sweate and to fret and fume with himselfe and not finding by what other meanes he might salue the matter being so confused dissoluing the Councell rose vp and departed After that there followed an other session In the whiche the Owle again after the maner aforesayd although as I beleue not called was present looking sâ—edfastly vpon the bishop whom he beholding to become agayne was more ashamed then he was before and iustly saying he could no longer abide the sight of her commauÌ„ded that she should be driuen away with battes and shottinges but she being aâ—rayde neither with their noyse neither of any thing els would not away vntill that with the strokes of the sticks which were throwne at her she fell downe dead before theÌ„ all This I learned of a faythfull frend who at the same time came to Rome the which thing I scarsely crediting for the rarenes of the matter he affirmed by his othe that it was most certayn true adding moreouer that all there present were much offeÌ„ded did greatly deride that CouÌ„cell called for such a purpose and by little and litle the CouÌ„cel was dissolued nothing done ther as he saith Although it hath not bene alwayes seene that such spirituall Doues haue bene present with Popes and their Councels gouerned theÌ„ yet their euill doctrine declareth no lesse Read gentle reader the booke of Clemangis and thou shalt not thinke thy labor euill bestowed For he hath both learnedly truely freely and godly bewayled the filthines of Antichrist and his ministers their wickednes impiety and cruelty and the miserable state and face of the Church c. And thus much for Pope Iohn ¶ The Councell of Constance HEre by the way is to be noted and vnderstand that during all this time of Pope Iohn there were 3. Popes raigning together neither was yet the the schisme ceased which so long time had continued the space as I sayde of 29. yeares By the reason wherof a generall Councel was ordeined holden at Constance in the same yeare an 1414. being called by Sigismund the Emperor and Pope Iohn the 23. for the pacifiyng of the foresayd schisme which was then betweene three Popes striuing for the Popedome The first whereof was Iohn whom the Italians set vp The second was Gregory whom the Frenchmen set vp The third was Benedict whom the Spaniardes placed In this schismaticall ambitious conflict euery one defended his Pope to the great disturbans of christian nations This councell endured foure yeares long wherin all their matters were decided most by foure natioÌ„s to say the English Germaine French Italian nation Out of which â—oure nations were apoynted chosen foure Presidentes to iudge and determine the matters of the Councell The names of which Presidentes were these Iohn the Patriarke of Antioche for Fraunce Anthony Archbishop of Rigen for Italy Nicholas Archbishoppe of Genesuensis for Germany and Nicholas Bishop of Bathe for England by whom many great and profitable things to the glory of God and publike profit might haue bene concluded if the rotten flesh of the churchmen could haue bidden the salt of the Gospell and if they had loued the truth but as Gregogorius Nazienzenus writeth there lightly come few generall Councels but they end more with disturbance then tranquility So it happened in this councell for wheras Iohn the 13. in the first Session exhorteth them by these wordes taken out of the 8. of Zachary Viritatem diligite that is to say Lone the truth further monishing them and specially the Deuines euery man to do his endeuour for the vnitye of the Church and to speake their minde freely but howe soone this his exhortation was forgotteÌ„ it appeared shortly after by the despising of the Prophetes and persecuting of Christ in his meÌ„bers as by the grace of Christ shall appeare hereafter in the processe of this story First this Iohn did resigne his Papacy the Emperor geuing him thankes kissed his feet Afterward the sayd Iohn repenting him that he had so done sought meanes to flee whereunto Fredericke Duke of Austrich did assist him for he chaunging his garments fled by night with a small coÌ„pany And when he was now come vnto Schaffe house to goe into Italy the Emperour pursuing tooke him and proclaymed Fredericke traytour for that cause tooke away certayne Cittyes from him At the last the matter was appeased vnder this coÌ„dition that Fredericke should require grace of the Emperour and resigne all his possessions vnto him WherupoÌ„ the Emperor receiued him againe into fauor restored him to his dukedome This pope being thus deposed was committed vnto the County Pallatine and by him caried to the Castle of Manheime where he was kept prisoner by the space of 3. yeares Afterward he was agayne by Pope Martine admitted to the number of Cardinals This Pope Iohn was deposed by the decree of yâ— couÌ„cell more then 40. most greuous and haynous crimes being obiected and proued agaynst him as that he had hyred Marcilus Permensis a Phâ—sition to poyson Alexander his predecessour Further that he was an heretick a simoniake a lyer an hipocrite a murderer an inchauÌ„ter a dice-player an adulterer and a sodomite finally what crime is it that he was not infected withall And now to returne vnto the councell first we wil declare the order of their Sessions with things therin concluded in generall then we will Christ willing adioyne the speciall tractation of such matters as perteyne to the story of the Bohemians and Iohn Hus and Hierome of Prage who in the same vngodlye councell were condemned and burned This councell therfore of Constance which was
which were spoken of a litle before who euery mā for himselfe affirmed with an othe that which he had said Amongest whom Iohn Protyway parishe priest of S. Clemēts in Prage whē he should come to confirme his testimony added more that Iohn Hus should say that S. Gregory was but a rimer whē he did alleadge his athoritie against him Unto whō Iohn Hus answered that in this point they did him great iniury for somuch as he alwaies esteemed and reputed S. Gregory for a most holy doctor of the Church These contentions and disputations being somewhat appeased the Cardinall of Florence turned himselfe toward Iohn Hus said Maister you know well inough that it is written that in the mouth of two or three witnesses all witnes is firme and stable and heere you see nowe almost 20. witnesses against you men of authority worthy of credite amongst the whych some haue hearde you teach these things themselues the other by report common brute or voice do testify of your doctrine and altogether generally bring firme reasons proofes of theyr witnesse vnto the which wee are forced constrained to geue credite and for my part I see not howe you can maintaine defend your cause against so many notable wel learned men Unto whom Iohn Hus answered in this maner I take God and my conscience to witnes that I neuer taught any thing neither was it euer in my minde or fantasie to teach in such sort or maner as these men here haue not feared to witnesse against me that which they neuer hearde And albeit they were as many more in nūber as they are for all that I do much more esteme yea and wtout comparison regard the witnes of my Lord God before the wytnes and iudgement of al mine aduersaries vpon whom I do in no poynt stay my selfe Then sayde the Cardinall againe vnto him it is not lawfull for vs to iudge according to your conscience for we can not chuse but that wee must nedes stay our selues vpon the firme euident witnes of these men heere For it is not for any displeasure or hatred that these men do witnes thys against you as you doe alleadge for they alleadge and bring foorth suche reasons of their witnesse that there is no man that can perceyue any hatred in them or that we can in any case be in dout thereof And as touching M. Steuen Paletz whereas you say you do suspect him that he hath craftly deceitfully drawen out certaine poyntes or articles out of your books for to betray them afterward It semeth that in this point you do hym great wrong for in myne aduise he hath vsed and shewed a great fidelitie and amitie towarde you in that he hathe alleuiated and moderated many of your articles much more then they are in your owne bookes I vnderstand also that you haue like opinion of diuers other notable men and specially you haue sayd that you do suspect M. Chauncellour of Paris then whome there is no more excellent and Christian man in all the whole world Then was there read a certayne article of accusation in the which it was alledged that Iohn Hus had taught obstinately defended certayne erroneous Articles of Wicliffes in Boheme Whereunto Hus answered that he neuer taught any erroures of Iohn Wickliffes or of anye other mans Wherefore if it be so that Wickliffe haue sowed any errours in England let the English men look to the themselues But to confirme theyr article there was alleaged that Iohn Husse did withstande the condemnation of Wickliffes articles the which was first condemned at Rome afterward also whē the Archb. Swinco with other learned men held a conuocation at Prage for the same matter when as they should haue bene there condemned for this cause that none of them were agreeing to the Catholicke faith or doctrine but were either hereticall erroneous or offensiue he aunswered that he durst not agree thereunto for offending hys conscience and specially for these Articles that Siluester the pope and Cōstantine dyd erre in bestowing those gret gifts rewards vpō the church Also that the pope or Priest being in mortall sinne can not consecrate nor baptise This article said he I haue thus determined as if I should say that he doth vnworthely consecrate or Baptise when as he is in deadly sinne and that he is an vnworthy minister of the Sacramentes of God Here his accusers with their witnesses were earnest and instant that the article of Wickliffe was written by the very same wordes in the treatise which Iohn Husse made agaynst Stephen Paletz Uerely said Iohn Husse I feare not to submit my selfe euen vnder the daunger of death if you shall not find it so as I haue sayd When the book was brought forth they founde it written as Iohn Husse had sayd He added also moreouer that he durst not agree vnto them which had condemned Wickliffes articles for this Article the tenthes were pure almes Here the Cardinal of Florence obiected vnto him this argument as touching the almes it is required that it shold be geuē freely without bond or duety But tenthes are not geuen freely without bond or duety therefore are they no almes Iohn Hus denying the Maior of this Sillogismus brought this reason agaynst him For somuch as rich men are bounden vnder the payne of eternall damnation vnto the fulfilling of the 6. works of mercy which Christ repeteth in the 25. chap. of Mathew and these workes are pure almes Ergo almes is also geuen by bond duety Then an Archbishop of Englād stepping vp sayd if we all be boūd vnto those 6. workes of mercy it doth followe that poore men which haue nothing at al to geue should be damned I answere sayd Husse vnto your antecedent that I spake distinctly of rich men and of those which had where withall to doe those workes they I say were bound to geue almes vnder payne of damnation He answered moreouer vnto the Minor of the first argument that tenthes were at first geuen freely and afterward made a bond and duetie And when as he woulde haue declared it more at large he could not be suffered He declared also diuers other causes why he coulde not with safe conscience consent vnto the condemnatiō of Wickliffes articles But how soeuer the matter went he did affirme say that he did neuer obstinately confirme any Articles of Wickleffes but only that he did not alow and consent that Wickliffes Articles should be condemned before that sufficient reasons were alleadged out of the holy Scripture for theyr condemnation of the same minde saith Iohn Hus are a great many other Doctors and maysters of the Uniuersitie of Prage For when as Swinco the archbishop commanded all Wickliffes bookes to be gathered together in the whole City of Prage and to be brought vnto him I my self brought also certayn books of Wickliffes which I
gaue vnto that Archbishop desiring him that if he found any error or heresie in them that he would note and mark theÌ„ and I myselfe would publish them openly But the archbishop albeit that he shewed me no errour nor heresie in them burned my bookes together with those that were brought vnto him notwtstanding that he had no such commaundement from Pope Alexander the fifth of that name But notwithstanding by a certaine pollicie he obtayned a Bull from the sayd Pope by meanes of Iaroslaus Bishop of Sarepte of the order of Franciscanes that all Wickleffâ—s books for the manifold errours contayned in them wherof there was none named should be taken out of all mens handes The archb vsing the authoritie of this Bull thought he should bring to passe that the king of Boheme and the Nobles shold consent to the condemnation of Wickliffes bookes but therein he was deceiued Yet neuerthelesse he calling together certayn deuines gaue them in coÌ„missioÌ„ to sit vpon Wickliffes bookes and to proceede agaynst them by a diffinitiue sentence in the Canon law These men by a generall sentence iudged all those books worthy to be burned The which when the Doctors Maysters and Shollers of the vniuersitie heard report of they altogether with one consent accord none excepted but onely they which before were chosen by the Archbishop to sit in iudgement determined to make supplication vnto the king to stay the matter The king graunting their request sent by and by certain vnto the Archbishop to examine the matter There he denyed that he woulde decree anye thing as touchinge Wickleffes bookes contrary vnto the kinges will pleasure Wherupon albeit that he had determined to burn theÌ„ the next day after yet for feare of the king the matter was passed ouer In the meane tyme Pope Alexander the fifth beyng dead the Archbishop fearing least the Bull whiche he had receiued of the pope would be no longer of any force or effect priuily calling vnto him hys adherentes and shutting the gates of hys Court round about him being garded with a number of armed souldiors he consumed and burned all Wickliffes bookes Beside this great iniurie the Archbyshop by meanes of his Bull aforesayd committed an other lesse tollerable For he gaue out commaundement that no man after that time vnder payne of excoÌ„munication shold teach any more in Chappels Wherunto I did appeale vnto the Pope who being dead and the cause of my matter remayning vndetermined I appealed likewise vnto his successor Iohn 23. Before whom when as by the space of 2. yeres I could not be admitted by my aduocates to defend my cause I appealed vnto the high Iudge Christ. When I. Hus had spoken these wordes it was demaunded of hym whether he had receiued absolution of the pope or no he aunswered no. Then agayne whether it were lawfull for him to appeale vnto Christ or no. Whereunto Iohn Hus answered Uerely I doe affirme here afore you all that there is no more iust or effectuall appeale then that appeale which is made vnto Christ for asmuch as the law doth determine that to appeale is no other thinge then in a cause of griefe or wrong done by an inferior iudge to implore and require ayde and remedy at a higher Iudges hand Who is then an higher Iudge then Christ Who I say caÌ„ know or iudge the matter more iustly or with more equitie when as in him there is found no deceit neyther can he be deceiued or who can better helpe the miserable oppressed theÌ„ he While Iohn Hus with a deuout and sober countenaunce was speaking and pronouncing those words he was derided and mocked of all the whole councell Then was there rehearsed an other Article of his accusation in this maner that Iohn Hus for to confirme the heresie which he had taught the common and simple people out of Wickleffes bookes sayd openly these wordes that at what time a great number of Monkes and Friers and other learned men were gathered together in EnglaÌ„d in a certayne Church to dispute agaynst Iohn Wickliffe could by no meanes vanquishe him or geue him the foyle sodenly the church doore was broken open with lightning so that with much a doe Wickleffes enemies hardly scaped without hurt He added moreouer that he wished his soule to be in the same place where Iohn Wickleffes soule was Whereunto Iohn Hus answered that a douscine yeares before that any bookes of Diuinitie of Iohn Wickleffes were in Boheme he did see certayne workes of Philosophie of hys the which he sayd did merueilous delite and please hym And when he vnderstoode the good and godly life of the sayd Wickleffe he spake these wordes I trust sayde he that Wickleffe is saued and albeit that I doubt whether he be damned or no yet with a good hope I wish that my soule were in the same place where Iohn Wickleffes is Then agayne did all the company iest and laugh at hym It is also in hys accusation that Iohn Hus did counsaile the people according to the example of Moyses to resist with the sword agaynst all such as did gaynsay his doctrine And the next day after he had preached the same there were found openly in diuers places certaine intimations that euery man being armed with hys sword about him should stoutly proceede and that brother shoulde not spare brother neyther one neighbor an other Iohn Husse aunswered that all these thinges were falsly layd vnto hys charge by his aduersaries for he at all times when he preached did dilligently admonishe and warne the people that they should all arme themselues to defend the truth of the Gospell according to the saying of the Apostle with the helmet and sworde of saluation and that he neuer spake of any material sword but of that which is the word of God And as touching intimations or Moyses sword he neuer had nothing to doe withall It is moreouer affirmed in hys accusation and witnes that many offences are sprong vp by the doctrine of Hus. For first of all he sowed discord betweene the Ecclesiastical and the politick state whereupon folowed the persecution spoiling and robbery of the Clergie Bishops And more ouer that he through his dissention dissolued the vniuersitie of Prage Hereunto Iohn Hus briefly aunswered that these thinges had not happened by hys meanes or default For the first dissention that was betweene the Ecclesiasticall and politicke state sprang and grew vpon this cause that pope Gregory the 12. of that name promised at his election that at all times at the wil and pleasure of the Cardinals he would depart from and geue ouer hys seate agayne for vnder that condition he was electe and chosen This man contrary and against Winceslaus king of Boheme who was then also king of the Romaynes made Lewes Duke of Bauaria Emperour A few yeares after it happened that when as P. Gregory would not refuse and geue ouer
by that meanes was it that he said those in were ready to suffer death for the truth And this sedition was hardly appeased by any benefite or help that the king could do Then the EnglishmeÌ„ exhibited the copy of a certaine Epistle which they saide was falsely conueyed vnto Prage vnder that title of the Uniuersitie of Oxford that Iohn Hus did reade the same out of the Pulpit vnto the people that he might coÌ„mend and praise Iohn Wickleffe vnto the Citizens of Prage When they had read the same before the Councell the Englishmen demaunded of Iohn Hus whether he had read the same openly or no. Which wheÌ„ he had confessed because it was brought thether by two scholers vnder the seale of the Uniuersitie they also inquired of him what scholers they were He aunswered this my frend meaning Stephen Palletz knoweth the one of them as well as I the other I know not what he was Then they first enquired of him as touching the last man where he was Iohn Hus aunswered I heard say said he that in his returne into England he died by the way As touching the first Palletz said that he was a Bohemian and no Englishman and that he brought out of England a certaine small peece of the stone of Wickleffes sepulchre which they that are the followers of his doctrine at this present do reuerence and worship as a thing most holy Hereby it appeareth for what intent all these things were done and that Iohn Hus was the author of theÌ„ all Then the Englishmen exhibited another Epistle contrary to the first vnder the seale of the Uniuersitie the effect and argument whereof was this The Senate of the vniuersitie not without great sorrow and griefe hath experimented found that the errours of Wickleffe are scattered spread out of yâ— Uniuersitie throughout all England And to the intent that through their helpe labour meanes may be found to remedy this mischiefe they haue appointed for that purpose twelue Doctours men of singuler learning and other maisters which should sit in iudgement vpon the bookes of Wicklesse These men haue noted out aboue thâ—â—umâ—â—er of CC. articles the which the whole universitie haue iudged worthy to be burnt but for the reuerence of the said sacred Councell the said Uniuersitie hath sent them vnto Constance referring and remitting the whole authoritie of the iudgement vnto this Councell Heere was great silence kept for a while Then Palletz rising vp as though he had finished now his accusation said I take God to my witnes before the Emperours maiestie here present the most reuerend fathers Cardinals and Bishops that in this accusation of Iohn Hus I haue not vsed any hatred or euill will but that I might satisfie the othe which I tooke when I was made Doctour that I would be a most cruell and sharpe enemie of all maner of errours for the profite and commoditie of the holy Catholike Church Michaell de Causis did also the like And I said Iohn Hus do commit all these things vnto the heauenly Iudge which shall iustly iudge the cause or quarell of both parties Then saide the Cardinall of Cambray I cannot a little commend and praise the humanitie and gentlenes of Maister Palletz which he hath vsed in drawing out the articles against maister Iohn Hus. For as we haue heard there are many things conteined in his booke much worse and detestable When he had spoken these words the Byshop of Rygen vnto whom Iohn Hus was committed commanded that the said Iohn Hus should be carried againe safely vnto prison Then Iohn de Clum folowing him did not a little incourage and comfort him No toung can expresse what a courage and stomacke he receiued by the shorte talke which he had with him when as in so great a broile and greuous hatred he saw himselfe in a maner forsaken of all men After that Iohn Hus was caried away the Emperour began to exhort the presidents of the Councell in this maner saieng YOu haue heard the manifold and greuous crimes which are layd against Iohn Hus which are not onely prooued by manifest and strong witnesses but also confessed by him of the which euery one of them by my iudgement and aduise haue deserued and are worthy of death Therefore except he do recant them all I iudge and thinke meete that he be punished with fire and albeit he doo that which hee is willed and commanded to do notwithstanding I do counsell you that he be forbid the office of preaching and teaching and also that he returne no more into the kingdome of Boheme For if he bee admitted againe to teach and preach and specially in the kingdome of Boheme hee will not obserue and keepe that which he is commaunded but hoping vpon the fauour and good will of such as be his adherents and fautours there he will returne againe vnto his former purpose and intent and then besides these errours he will also sow new errours amongst the people so the last errour shall be worse than the first Moreouer I iudge and thinke it good that his articles which are condemned should be sent vnto my brother the king of Boheme and afterward into Pole and other prouinces whereas mens minds are replenished with his doctrine with this commandement that whosoeuer do proceed to hold or keepe the same they should by the common ayde both of the Ecclesiasticall and Ciuill power be punished So at the length shall remedy bee founde for this mischiefe if the boughes together with the roote be vtterly rooted and pulled vp and if the Byshops and other Prelates which heere in this place haue laboured and trauelled for the extirpating of this heresie be commended by the whole voices of the Councell vnto the Kings and Princes vnder whose dominion they are Last of all if there be any founde heere at Constance which are familiars vnto Iohn Hus they also ought to be punished with such seueritie and punishment as is due vnto them and specially his scholer Hierome of Prage Then saide the rest when the maister is once punished we hope wee shall finde the Scholer much more tractable and gentle After they had spoken these wordes they departed out of the Cloystev where they were assembled and gathered together The day before his condemnation which was the sixt of Iuly the Emperour Sigismond sent vnto him foure Bishops accompanied with maister Wencelate de Duba and Iohn de Clum that they should learne and vnderstand of him what he did intend to do When as hee was brought out of prison vnto them Iohn de Clum began first to speake vnto him saieng MAister Iohn Hus I am a man vnlearned neither am I able to counsell or aduertise you being a man of learning and vnderstanding notwithstanding I do require you if you know your selfe giltie of any of those errours which are obiected and laid against you before the Councell that
thy names sake Amen Written in prison and in bondes in the Vigill of holy S. Iohn the Baptist who beyng in prison and in bondes for the rebuking of wickednesse was beheaded ¶ Among diuers other letters of Iohn Hus which he wrote to the great consolation of others I thought also here to intermixt an other certaine godly letter writteÌ„ out of England by a faythfull Scholler of Wickleffe as appeareth vnto Iohn Hus and the Bohemians which for the zealous affectioÌ„ therein coÌ„teined seemeth not vnworthy to be read ¶ A letter to Iohn Hus and to the Bohemians from London GReetyng and whatsoeuer can be deuised more sweete in the bowels of Christ Iesu. My dearely beloued in the Lord whom I loue in the trueth and not I onely but also all they that haue the knowledge of the trueth whiche abydeth in you and shall be with you through the grace of GOD for euermore I reioysed aboue measure when our beloued brethren came and gaue testimony vnto vs of your trueth and how you walke in the trueth I haue heard brethren how sharpely Antichrist persecuteth you in vexyng the faithfull seruauntes of Christ with diuers and straunge kyndes of afflictions And surely no maruaile if amongest you since it is so almost all the world ouer the law of Christ be too too greuously impugned and that redde Dragon hauyng so many heades of whom it is spoken in the Apocalyps haue now vomited out of his mouth that great floud by whiche he goeth about to swallow vp the woman but the most gracious God will deliuer for euer his onely and most faythfull spouse Let vs therfore cofort our selues in the Lord our God and in his vnmeasurable goodnes hopyng strongly in him which will not suffer those that loue him to be vnmercifully defrauded of any their purpose if we according to our duety shall loue him with all our hart for aduersitie should by no meanes preuaile ouer vs if there were no iniquitie raignyng in vs. Let therefore no tribulation or sorrow for Christs cause discourage vs knowing this for a surety that whosoeuer the Lord vouchsafeth to receaue to be his childreÌ„ those he scourgeth For so the mercifull father will haue them tried in this miserable life by persecutions that afterwardes hee may spare them For the golde that this high artificer hathe chosen he purgeth and trieth in this fire that he may afterwardes lay it vp in his pure treasurie For we see that the time which we shall abide here is short and transitory the life which we hope for after this is blessed and euerlasting Therefore whilest we haue time let vs take paine that we may enter into that rest What other thyng do we see in this brickle life then sorow heauinesse and sadnesse and that which is most greuous of all to the faithfull too much abusing and contempt of the lawe of the Lord. Let vs therefore endeuoure our selues as much as we may to lay holde of the things that are eternall and abiding despising in our mindes all transitory and fraile things Let vs consider the holy fellowship of our fathers that haue gone before vs. Let vs consider the Saincts of the olde and newe Testament Did they not passe through this sea of tribulation and persecution were not some of them cut in peces other some stoned others of them killed with the sword Some others of them went about in pelts and goates skinnes as the Apostle to the Hebrues witnesseth Surely they all walked straight wayes following the steppes of Christ which sayde he that ministreth vnto me let him follow me whether so euer I go c. Therfore let vs also which haue so noble examples geuen vs of the Saintes that went before vs laying away as muche as in vs lyeth the heauy burden and the yoke of sinne which compasseth vs about runne forwarde through patience to the battaile that is set before vs fixing our eyes vppon the author of faith and Iesus the finisher of the same who seeing the ioy that was set before hym suffred the paines of the crosse despising death Let vs call vppon him which suffred suche reproche against himselfe of sinners that we be not wearied fainting in our hearts but that we may heartely pray for helpe of the Lorde and may fight against his aduersary Antichrist that we may loue his law and not be deceitfull labourers but that we may deale faithfully in all things according to that that God hath vouchsafed to geue vs and that wee may labour diligently in the Lordes cause vnder hope of an euerlasting reward Behold therefore brother Hus most deaâ—ly beloued in Christe although in face vnknowen to me yet not in faith and loue for distance of places cannot separate those whom the loue of Christ doth effectually knit together be comforted in the grace which is geuen vnto thee labour like a good souldiour of Christ Iesus preach be instant in word and in example and call as many as thou canst to the way of truth for the truth of the gospel is not to be kept in silence because of friuolous censures and thunderboltes of Antichrist And therefore to the vttermost of thy power strengthen thou and confirme the members of Christ whych are weakened by the deuil and if the Lord wil vouchsafe it Antichrist shall shortly come to an end And there is one thing wherein I do greatly reioyce that in your realm and in other places God hath stirred vp the harts of some men that they can gladly suffer for the word of God imprisonment banishment and death Further beloued I knowe not what to wryte vnto you but I confesse that I could wish to powre out my whole heart if thereby I might comfort you in the lawe of the Lorde Also I salute from the bottome of my heart all the faithfull louers of the law of the Lord and specially Iacobellus your coadiutor in the gospell requiring that he will pray vnto the Lorde for me in the Vniuersall churche of Iesus Christ. And the God of peace which hath raised from the dead the shepheard of the sheepe the mighty Lorde Iesus Christ make you apt in all goodnesse to doe his will working in you that which may be pleasant in his sight All your friendes salute you which haue heard of your constancie I would desire also to see your letters wrytten backe to vs for knowe yee that they shall greatly comfort vs. At London by your seruaunt desiring to be fellow with you in your labors Ricus Wiceewitze priest vnworthy ¶ An other letter of Iohn Hus to his friendes of Boheme THe Lord God be with you I loue the counsaile of the Lorde aboue gold and precious stone Wherfore I trust in the mercy of Iesus Christ that he wil geue me his spirit to stand in his truth Pray to the Lord for the spirit is ready and the flesh is weake The Lord almighty be the eternal reward vnto my Lords which constantly firmely and
sought to by pilgrimages neither is it lawfull for Christians to bow theyr knees to them neither to kisse them nor to geue them any maner of reuerence For the which Articles the Archbishoppe with other Bishops and diuers learned commoning together first condemned the bookes as hereticall and burned them in fire and then because they thought the said Iohn Claydon to be forsworne and fallen into heresy the Archbishop did proceed to his definitiue sentence against the said Iohn personally appearing before him in iudgement his coÌ„fessions being read and deposed against him after this maner IN the name of God Amen We Henry by the grace of GOD Archbishop of Caunterbury primate of all England and Legate of the Apostolicke sea in a certayne cause of hereticall prauity of relapse into the same wherupon I. Claidon lay man of the prouince of Caunterbury was detected accused and denounced in the sayd our prouince of Caunterbury publickely defamed as by publick fame and common report notoriously to vs hath bene known first sitting in iudgement seat obseruing all things lawfully required in this behalfe do proceed to the pronouncing of the sentence definitiue in forme as followeth The name of Christ being inuocated onely set before our eies forasmuch as by the actes and thinges enacted producted exhibited and confessed before vs also by diuers signes euidences we haue found the said Iohn Claydon to haue bene and to be publickly and notoriously relapsed agayne into his former heresye heretofore by him abiured according to the merites and desertes of the sayd cause being of vs diligently searched weyed and pondered before to the inteÌ„t that the sayd I. Claidon shall not infect other with his scab by the consent and assent of our reuerend brethreÌ„ Richard Bishop of LoÌ„don Iohn Bishop of Couentry and Liechfield Steuen Bishop of S. Dauids and of other Doctors as well of diuinity as of both lawes and also of other discreet and learned men assisting vs in this behalfe do iudge pronounce and declare the sayd I. Claydon to be relapsed agayne into his heresy which he before did abiure finally and definitiuely appoynting him to be left vnto the secular iudgement and so do leaue him by these presentes Thus Iohn Claidon receiuing his iudgement condemnation of the Archbishop was committed to the secular power and by them vniustly vnlawfully was coÌ„mitted to the fire for that the teÌ„porall magistrate had no such law sufficient for them to burne any suche man for religion condeÌ„ned of the prelats as is aboue sufficiently proued declared pag. 523. But to be short Quo iurè quaque iniuria Iohn Cleydon notwithstanding by the temporall magystrats not loÌ„g aâ—ter was had to smithfield where meekely he was made a burnt offering vnto the Lord. an 1415. The burning of Iohn Claydon and Richard Turming Robert Fabian and other Chronologers which folow him adde also that Richard Turming Baker of whome mention is made before in the examination of Iohn Claydon was likewise the same time burned with him in smithfield Albeit in the Register I finde no sentence of condemnation geuen against the sayd Turming neither yet in the story of S. Albons is there any such metioÌ„ of his burning made but only of the burning of Iohn Claydon aforesaid wherfore the iudgement hereof I leaue free to the reader Notwithstanding concerning the sayd Turming thys is certaine that he was accused vnto the bishops no doubt was in their handes bands What afterward was done with him I refer it vnto the authors The next yeare after the burning of these two aforesaid and also of Iohn Hus being burnt at Constaunce whiche was an 1416. the Prelates of England seing the dayly increase of the Gospell and fearing the ruine of theyr papall kingdome were busily occupied with all theyr counsel and diligence to mayntayne the same Wherefore to make their state and kingdome sure by statutes lawes constitutions and terrour of punishment as Thomas Arundell and other Prelates had done before so the forenamed Henrye Chichesley Archbishop of Canterbury in his conuocation holden at London maketh another constitutioÌ„ as though there had not enough bene made before agaynst the poore Lollardes the coppy and tenor wherof he sendeth abroad to the bishop of London and to other his Suffraganes by them to be put in straight execution conteyning in words as foloweth HEnry by the grace of God Archbishop of Canterbury Primate of all England and Legate of the chiefest seat to our reuereÌ„d brother in the Lord Richard by the grace of God bishop of London health brotherly loue with continuall increase Lately in our last conuocation in Sayncte Paules Church in London being kept by you and other our brethren and clergy of our prouince we do remember to haue made this order vnderwritten by your consentes When as among many other our cares this ought to be chiefe that by some meanes we take those heretickes whiche like foxes lurke hide theÌ„selues in the Lordes vineyard that the dust of negligeÌ„ce may be vtterly shakeÌ„ from our feete and from the feete of our fellow brethren In thys the sayd conuocation of the Prelats and clergy we haue ordeined and that our fellowe brethren our Suffraganes and Archdeacons of our prouince of Canterbury by theÌ„selues their Officials or Commissaryes in all their iurisdictioÌ„s euery of their charges in theyr country twise euery yere at the least do diligeÌ„tly enquire of such persons as are suspect of heresy And that in euery suche their Archdeaconries in euery parish wherin is reported any hereticks to inhabit they cause three or more of the honestest meÌ„ and best reported of to take their othe vpon the holy Euangelist that if they shall knowe or vnderstand any frequenting either in priuy conueÌ„ticles or els deferring in life or maners froÌ„ the common conuersation of other Catholick men or els that holde any either heresyes or errors or els that haue any suspected bookes in the English tong or that do receiue any such persons suspect of heresyes and errours into theyr houses or that be fauorers of them that are inhabitants in any such place or conuersant with them or els haue any recourse vnto them they make certificats of those persons in writing with all the circumstances wherewith they are suspect vnto the said our Suffraganes or Archdeacons or to theyr Commissaryes so soone with as much speede as possibly they can And that the sayd Archdeacon and euery of their Commissaryes aforesayd do declare the names of all such persons denounced together with all the circuÌ„staÌ„ces of theÌ„ the dioces places secretly vnder theyr seales do send ouer vnto vs the same And that the same diocessans effectually direct forth lawfull proces agaynst them as the quality of the cause requireth that with all diligence they discerne define and execute the same And if perhaps they leaue not such persons
to passe according vnto Zisca his will and minde and that vpon him alone the whole state of Boheme did depend he sought priuie meanes to recōcile and get Zisca into his fauour promising him the gouernance of the whole kingdom the guiding of all his hostes armies and great yearely reuenues if he would proclaime him King and cause the Cities to be sworne vnto him Upō which cōditions whē as Zisca for the performance of the couenants went vnto the Emperour being on his iourney at the Castle of Priscouia he was stricken with sicknesse and died It is reported that when he was demaunded beyng sicke in what place he would be buried he commaunded the skinne to be pulled off from his dead carkase and the flesh to bee cast vnto the foules and beastes and that a drumme should be made of his skinne which they should vse in their battailes affirming that as soone as their enimies should heare the sound of that drumme they would not abide but take their flight The Thaborites despising all other Images yet set vp the Picture of Zisca ouer the gates of the Citie ¶ The Epitaphe of Iohn Zisca the valiant Captaine of the Bohemians I Iohn Zisca not inferiour to any Emperour or Captain in warlike policie a seueare punisher of the pride and auarice of the Clergy and a defender of my countrey do lie heere That which Appius Claudius by geuing good counsell and M. Furius Camillus by valiantnesse did for the Romaines the same I being blinde haue done for my Bohemians I neuer slacked oportunitie of battaile neither did fortune at any time faile me I being blinde did foresee all oportunitie of well ordering or doing my businesse Eleuen times in ioining battaile I went victour out of the field I seemed to haue worthely defended the cause of the miserable and hungry against the delicate fatte and glotonous Priests and for that cause to haue receiued help at the hande of God If their enuy had not let it without doubt I had deserued to be numbred amongst the most famous men Notwithstanding my bones lye heere in this halowed place euen in despite of the Pope 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ¶ Iohn Zisca a Bohemian enemy to all wicked and couetous Priestes but with a godly zeale And thus haue you the actes and doings of this worthy Zisca and other Bohemians which for the more credite we haue drawne out of Aeneas Syluius onely his rayling tearmes excepted which we haue heere suppressed All this while the Emperour with the whole power of the Germaines were not so busie on the one side but Martin the Pope was as much occupied on the other side who about the same time directed downe a terrible Bull full of all poison to all Byshops and Archbyshops agaynst all such as tooke any part or side with Wickleffe Iohn Hus Hierome or with their doctrine and opinions The copie of which Bull which I found in an olde written monument I wish the reader throughly to peruse wherein he shall see the Pope to poure out at once all his poison The Bull of Pope Martine directed foorth against the followers of Iohn Wickliffe of England of Iohn Husse of Boheme and Hierome of Prage MArtine Bishop the seruant of Gods seruants to our reuerend brethren the Archbishops of Salzeburgen Gueznen and Pragē to the Bishops of Dlumcen Luthomuslen Bambergen Misnen Patauiē Uratislauien Ratisponen Cra. ouien Poznamen and Nitrien also to our beloued children the Inquisitours appointed of the Prelates aboue recited or where else soeuer vnto whome these present letters shall come greeting and Apostolicall benediction Amongst all other pastorall cares where with we are oppressed this chefly and specially doth inforce vs that heretikes with their false doctrine and errours being vtterly expulsed from amōgst the cōpany of Christen mē and rooted out so farre forth as God will make vs able to do the right and Catholike faith may remaine sound and vndefiled and that all Christian people immoueable and iuiolate may stande and abide in the sinceritie of the same fayth the whole vayle of obscuritie being remoued But lately in diuers places of the world but especially in Bohemia and the Dukedome of Morauia and in the straights adioining thereunto certaine Archheretickes haue risen and sprong vp not against one only but against diuers sundry documēts of the Catholike faith being landlopers schismatikes and seditious persons fraught with diuelish pride Woluish madnes deceiued by the subtlety of Sathan and frō one euill vanity brought to a worse Who although they rose vp sprang in diuers parts of the world yet agreed they all in one hauing their tailes as it were knit together to wit Iohn Wickliffe of England I. Hus of Bohemia Hierome of Prage of dammable memorie who drew with thē no small nūber to miserable ruine and infidelitie For when as those such like pestiferous persons did in the beginning of their poisoned doctrine obstinately sow and spread abroad peruerse false opinions the prelates who had the regiment execution of the iudiciall power like dumme dogs not able to barke neither yet reuenging speedely with the Apostle all such disobediēce nor regarding corporally to cast out of the lords house as they were enioined by the canons those subtill and pestilēt Archheretickes and their Woluish fury and cruelty with all expedition but suffering their false and pernicious doctrine negligētly by their ouerlong delaies to growe and waxe strōg a great multitude of people in stead of true doctrine receiued those things which they did lōg falsly pernitiously and damnably sow among them and geuing credite vnto them fell from the right faith and are intangled the more pitie in the foule errors of Paganisme In so much that those Archheretickes and suche as spring of them haue infected the Catholicke flock of Christ in diuers climates of the world and parts bordering vpon the same and haue caused them to putrifie in the filthie dunghill of their lies Wherefore the generall Synode of Constance was compelled with Sainct Augustine to exclaime against so great and ruinous a plague of faythfull men and of the sound and true faith it selfe saieng what shall the Soueraigne medicine of the Church do wyth motherly loue seeking the health of hir sheepe chasing as it were amongst a companie of men franticke and hauing the disease of the Lethargie What shall she desist and leaue off hir good purpose No not so But rather let hir if there be no remedie be sharpe to both these sorts which are the greenous enemies of her wombe For the Phisition is sharpe vnto the man bestraught and raging in his frensie and yet is he a father to his owne rude and vnmanerly sonne in binding the one in beating the other by shewing therein his great loue vnto them both But if they be negligent and suffer them to perish sayth Augustine this mansuetude is rather to be supposed
For in that that euery one that worketh more meritoriously to the profite of the Church he hath so much the more greater authoritie from God 25. There is not so muche as one sparke of appearaunce that there ought to be one head ruling and gouerning the church in spirituall causes which should alwayes be conuersaunt in the church millitaâ—â— For Christ without anye such monstrous heds by his â—â—ue disciples sparsed through the whole world could better a great deale rule his church 26. The Apostles and faythfull priests of God haue right worthily in al thinges necessary to saluation gouerned the church before the popes office tooke place and so might they doe agayne by like possibilitie vntill Christ came to iudgement if the popes office should fayle Let euery one that is suspected in the foresayd articles or els otherwise found with assertion of them Be examined in maner and forme as followeth IN primis whether he knew Iohn Wicleffe of Englande Iohn Hus of Bohemia and Hierome of Prage or anye of them and how he came by the knowledge of them whither that during the liues of them or any of them they had eyther bene conuersant with them or found any frendship at their handes 2. Item whether he knowing them or any of them to be excommunicate did willingly participate with them esteming affirming the same their participacioÌ„ to be no sin 3. Item whither that after their deathes he euer prayed for them or any of them openly or priuily doing any work of mercy for them affirming them to be either saintes or els to be saued 4. Item whether he thought them or anye of them to be Saintes or whether that euer he spake such wordes and whether euer he did exhibite any worshippe vnto them as vnto saintes 5. Item whether he beleue hold and affirme that euery generall councell as also the Councell of Constance doth represent the vniuersall Church 6. Item whether he doth beleue that that which the holy Councell of Constance representing the vniuersall church hath and doth alow in the fauour of the fayth and saluatioÌ„ of soules is to be approued and allowed of all the faythfull Christians and that whatsoeuer the same Councell hath condemned and doth condemne to be contrary both to the fayth and to all good men is to beleued holden and affirmed for condemned or not 7. Item whether he beleueth that the condemnations of Iohn Hus Iohn Wickleffe and Hierome of Prage made as well vpon their persons as their bookes and doctrine by the holy generall Councelll of Constance be rightly iustly made and of euery good Catholicke man are so to be holden and affirmed or not 8. Item whether he beleue hold and affirme that Iohn Wickleffe of England Iohn Hus of Bohemia and Hierome of Prage were heretickes or not and for heretickes to be nominated preached yea or not and whether theyr bookes and doctrines were and be peruerse or not for the which together with their pertinacie they wre condemned by the holye sacred Councell of Constaunce for heretiques 9. IteÌ„ whether he haue in his custody any treatises smal workes Epistles or other writinges in what language or tongue soeuer set forth and translated by any of these heretickes Iohn Wickleffe Iohn Hus and Hierome or any other of their false Disciples and followers that he may deliuer them to the ordinaries of that place or his commissary or to the inquisitours vpon hys othe And if he say that he hath no such writing about him but that they are in some other place that then you sweare him to bring the same before his Ordinary or other aforenamed within a certayne time to him prefixed 10. Item whether he knoweth any that hath the treatises works Epistles or anye other writinges of the aforesayd Iohn Wickleffe Iohn Hus and Hierome in whatsouer tong they are made or translated and that he detect manifest the same for the purgation of their fayth and execution of iustice 11. Item especially let the learned be examined whether he beleueth that the sentence of the holy Councell of Constance vpon the 45. articles of Iohn Wickleffe and the 30. Articles of Iohn Hus be not Catholicke which sayth that some of them are notorious hereticall some erroneous other some blasphemous some slaunderous some rash and seditious some offensiue to godly eares 12. Item whether he beleeueth and affirmeth that in no case it is lawfull for a man to sweare 13. Item whether he beleueth that at the commaundement of a iudge or any other it is lawfull to take an oth to tell the truth in anye conuenient cause although it be but purging of an infamy or not 14. Item whether he beleueth that periury wittingly coÌ„mitted vppon what cause soeuer whether it be for yâ— safegard of hys owne life or of any other mans lyfe yea although it be in the cause and defence of the fayth be a sinne or not 14. Item whether a man contemning purposedly the rites of the Churche and the ceremonies of exorcisme of Cathechisme and the consecration of the water of Baptisme be deadly sinne or not 16 Item whether he beleue that after the consecration of the priest in the sacrament of the aultar vnder the figure of bread and wyne be no materiall bread and wyne but in al poyntes the same very Christ which was crucified vppon the Crosse and sitteth vpon the right hand of the father 17. Item whether he beleeue that after the consecration made by the priest vnder the onely forme of bread and besides the forme of wyne be the very flesh of Christ and hys bloud hys soule and hys deitie and so whole Christ as he is and in likewise vnder the forme of wine without the forme of bread bee the very fleshe of Christ and hys very bloud his soule and deitie and so whole Christ the same body absolutely vnder euery one of those kinds singularly 18. Item whether he doth beleue that the custome of houseling of the lay people vnder the forme of bread only obserued of the vniuersall Church and allowed by the onely Councell of Constance be to be vsed and not without the authoritie of the Churche at mens pleasures to be altered and that they that obstinately affirme the contrary to this are to be punished as heretickes or not 19. Item whether he beleue that those whiche contemne the receiuing of the sacramentes of confirmation or extreme vnction or els the solemnisation of matrimony coÌ„mit deadly sinne or not 20. Item whether he beleeue that a Christian man ouer and besides the contrition of hart being licensed of a conuenient priest is bound to confesse himselfe only to a priest and not to any lay man be he neuer so deuout or good vpon the necessitie of saluation 21. Item whether he beleue that in the cases before put a priest may absolue a sinner confessing himself and being contrite from all sinnes and enioyne him penaunce for the same
woman out of her Monastery came fiue Byshops Dosa Eatha Oâ—â—ford Ioannes Wilfride Hacanos Abington Ioanno at Lincolne Ely Abbey Chertsey Berkyng Peterborough Bardney Glastonbery Camesey Winburne Sealesey Wincombe S. Albones Eusham Ripon Echelinghey S. Shaftesbury Two thinges to be wished in them that first builded Monkishe Monasteries The article of free iustification not knowne Ex Crouiciâ— Gulâ—el Malmesb Lib. â— A bâ—iefe Cataloge of Queenes and Kinges daughters which leauing their estate were made Nunnes Hilda Erchengodâ— Ermenilda â—delberga Etheldreda Werburga Kynreda Kineswida Sexburga Elfrida Mildreda Milburga Milguida Kineburga Elfleda Alfritha Wulfritha Editha Kinges made Monkes Egbert king of the Westsaxons afterward Monarke and king of the whole Realme In this tyme came in the Danes Fill into the North partâ— and were driuen out agaynes Anno. 807. Example what it is to despise other Example of patience Anno. 826. Of this victory went a prouerb Riuuscruore rubuit ruina restitit foetorâ— tabuit This land first called Anglia Anno. 833. Danes now the second tyme entred in this land Anno. 834. Fabian cap. 158. Rog. Houed Lab. 5. cap. 1. England fiue tymâ—s plagued by other natioÌ„s Ex Rog. Houed Lib. 5. Anno. 837. A place in Fabian to be amended Guliel Lib de gestis pont Anglor sayth this Pope was Leo iiij Anno. 844. Priuiledges and temporalties graunted to the Church by king Ethelwulfe Ex Flor. Hist. Pro remis Note the blinde ignoraunce and erroneous teaching in those dayes Peter 〈◊〉 through the whole Realme graunted 〈◊〉 Rome Money bestowed to burne day light Note here the holy and holesome counsailers and doynges of the spiritual Lordes Ludouicus Pius Emperour king of Fraunce Fredericke Byshop of Vtricke Byshop Fridericke openly admonisheâ—h the Emperour at the table Note that were ii Iudithes one the mother of Carolus Caluus the other his daughter whom king Ethelwulfe did marry Fridericke Byshop of Vtricke iudged of some a Martyr Example of the women more ready to reuenge then the man Swithinus Bishop of Winchester Example of a kind scholer to hys scholemayster Monkishe miracles fayned of Swithinus Pope Leo iij. Stephen iiij Pascalis i. Eugenius .ij. Valentinus .j. Gregory iiij A generall Synode at Aquil graue Euerye Church to haue sufficient to finde hys owne Priestes Pretious garmentes of scarlet or other riche colour forbidden men of the Clergy Great families not lawfull for men of the Clergy Ringeâ— and gold in their shoes forbidden The feast of all Sainctes first ordayned Pope Sergius .ij. When the Popes names began the first to be altered Agnus thrise song at the Masse The hoste deuided in three partes Pope Leo the 4. No Byshop by the Popes law to be condemned vnder 72. witnesses The golden crosse first borne before the pope A woman Pope called Ioan. viij The Church of Rome after their Masse of the holy Ghost may erre Pope Benedictus iij. Dirge for the dead Pope Nicolas the first The mariage of priestes begon to be forbiddeÌ„ * Anno. 867. A letter written to Pope Nicolas concerning Priestes not to refrayne from Mariage Priestes Mariage in the olde law permitted in the new law not forbidden The inconuenience of single life The saying of the Apostle let euery one haue hys own wife This Decree is contrary to the Bishops and Prelates in Queene Maryes tyme. More then 6000 heads of infantes found in the Popes more thorough the wicked decree of the single lyfe of priestes Let Priestes note well the saying of Gregory August ad Donatum Note well the saying of Austen August What it is to marry in the Lord. What a virgine is by the diffinition of the Apostle August ad BonifacioÌ„ The absurde saying and contrary during of papistes Gregorius 2. Tim. 3. Inuenitur bee Epistola in vetustis meÌ„branaceis libris testaÌ„et Illyrico in Catologo Memiuit eiusdem Epistola deutas Syluius in sua peregrinatione Germania descriptione Pope Hadrian the second Iohn â— Martine ij Hadrian iij. Steuen v. Ex vetusto exemplo historia Catianâ— W.C. â— The cause of Gods wrath wherâ—by the Realme of England was scouâ—ged by the Danes An other cause rendred why England was scourged of the Danes The first entring of the Dane Ex historia Iornalensi Example what mischiefe commeth by adultery Codrinus king of Denmarke Inguar and Hubba captaynes of the Danes An other cause of the comming of the Danes Lothbroke father to Inguar and Hubba What miserable enuy worketh Murther will out K. Ethelwulphe deceaseth An. 857. King Ethelbald K. Ethelbright An. 867. King Etheâ—dred Yorke buâ—ned by the Danes What discord doth in a commoâ—â—wealth An. 870. S. Edmund king of Eastangles The message of the Danes to K. Edmund The aunswere of K. Edmund The persecution and death of S. Edmund king of the Eastangles K. Edmund Martyr Redyng taken of the Danes Inguar and Hubba slayne Duke Ethelwold slayne Osrike king of Denmark landeth in England Ex Guliel Malmesboriensi Ex historia lornalensi Ex Fabiano alijs Inuocation and prayer profitable in tyme of battayle The Danes ouerthrown at Ashdon Another battayle fought with the Danes Another battayle fought with Danes at Merton What discord and rebellion doth in a realme The death of Etheldred The Abbey of Exceter founded An. 872. Alured K. of England Ex Rog. Houedeno H. Hunting Polychronicon Fabiano Burhered being expulsed hys kingdome went to Rome and there dyed in the Englishe house Rollo a Dane first Duke of Normandy Anno. 879. King Alfrede flyeth into a desert wood Etheling which is to say the I le of Nobles A swineheard made Byshop of Winchester Henr. Hunting lib. 5. de Histor. Angl. Inguar and Hubby slayne A bold aduenture or attempt of king Alfrede ventring himself into the tentes of the Danes Ex Fabiano Gutrum the Prince of the Danes was Christened King Gutrum named Athelstane Norfoâ—â—â— Suffolke geuen to king Gutrum The Nunâ—â— of Shaftesbury builded The Monastery of Etheling The new minster at Winchester besieged 〈◊〉 the Danes An. 892. The Danes driuen from Norfolke The Danes returne agayne to Norfolkeâ— The Danes driuen out of Chester The Danes driuen from Lewes The riuer of Luye deuided in three 3. plagues in England An. 897. The Danes ships taken An. 899. The vertues and godly lyfe of kyng Alfrede described The inclination of nature corrected in K. Alfrede The godly petition of king Alfrede Modwenna King Alured how he deuided hys goodes in two partes Polycron Lib. 5. ca. 1. Guliel lib. de regibus The liberall hart of king Alfrede How well and godly this king spent his tyme The godly lawes of King Alfrede A notable example of thiâ—â—ery and felony banished thys Realme Ex historiâ— lornalensi King Alfrede commended for learning When learning first began to be set vp in England Chester a place of learning The Vniuersitie of Graunchester by Cambridge The vniuersitie of Paris 〈◊〉 began by iiij Rabanus Alcuinus Claudius Ioan. Scotus Sigebert king of Eastangleâ— a scepter of Schooles Two aâ—ncient schooles in
Hubert againe to his sanctuary Example of a constant friend in the time of need Three things put to Hubert to chuse Hubert yeldeth himselfe to the Sheriffes Hubert reduceâ— again to the Tower Faithfull depâ—â—sitaries Hubert berest of all his treasures Anno. 1232. God ruleth the heartes of kings The kings answere in defence of Hubert A worthy wâ—rd of a kyng The kings mynd relenteth toward Hubert Foure Earles sureties for Hubert Hubert put in the Castle of Denisis Anno. 1233. Hubert conueyed out of the Castle into the Parish Church Hubert againe taken out of the church and brought backe to the Castle Hubert deliuered out of prison and caried into Wales Roger B. of LoÌ„don goeth to Rome to purge himselfe before the Pope Against Vsurers Vsurers excommunicated and expelled by the Byshop of London Excommunication well vsed against vsurers The 〈◊〉 visitation 〈◊〉 the Pope through 〈◊〉 religious houses Ex Parienâ—â— The greaâ— diuersitie â—mong all religious oâ—ders noted Olde â—eâ—tures of the kyng pâ—â—tect and dischaâ—ged The King forsaketh 〈◊〉 nobles and sticketh to straungers Richard 〈◊〉 Marschalâ— admonisheth the kyng The disdaynfull answere of the B. of Wint. to the nobles Wicked couÌ„saile about a kyng Petrus de Rupibus B. of Wint. perter of the kyng A mery Apothegma of the kinges Chaplain The message of the nobles to the kyng Warre railed by the kyng against his nobles Great thunders flouds in England Monasteries builded pro redemptione animae Iohn Archb. of Cant. elected by the Chapter againe vnelected by the Pope Corruption of bribes Edmund archb of Canterbury Saint Edmund Canonysed Robert Grosted made Byshop of Lincolne Anno. 1231. Faithfull counsaile of the Byshops geuen to the kyng The counsaile of Winchest and such other Byshops about the kyng disproued for certayne causes ExcoÌ„municatioÌ„ denounced by the Bishops against the kyng The kyngs answere to the byshops The pitie of the kyng toward the wife of Hubert Edmund consecrated Archb. of Cant. which was afterward canonised by Pope Innocent the fourth for a Sainct Example of excommunication rightly practised The kyngs promise to the Byshops Peter Biâ— of Wiâ—tâ—â— charge the Court. Peter Kâ—â— called to a count of the kings trâ—sures Pictauianâ— strangeâ—â— sent home by the king into their countrey Reconciliation sought betwene the king and the nobles Richard Earle Marshall fraudulently ti cumuâ—nized and slaire â— Ireland Catini 〈◊〉 about Almaine iudged of the Papistes for hereticker Albingerâ—â—â— slaine in Spaine by the Popes setting on The Klimenteth the death of Richard Earle Marshall The saying of Leonline kyng of Wales The almost of K. Henry more feared theÌ„ his pâ— saunce Peace coÌ„cluded between the king and the nobles Hubert Earle of Kent restored agayn to the kings fauour Hubert geueth thanks to God â—lihood murder commuch out Kings many â—imes abused by wicked â—ounsaile The Bish. of Winchester called to his answere Peter Riual StepheÌ„ Segraue Rob. Passelew called to their answer Variance betweene the Pope Citizens of Rome The allegation of the Romanes The Popes answere The 2. allegation of the Romanes The Pope bound to pay to Rome yearely tribute The Pope replyeth The 3. cause allegation of the Romanes The Popes answere Excolcational The Pope warreth against the Romanes A great slaughter of the Romanes by the Pope Ex Carienst Pag. 92. The Church of Rome degenerated from the image of the true Church Difference betweene the church of Rome that was the church of Rome that is now Eastchurch Westchurch Catholike The Schilme between the greeke Church and the Church of Rome Equalitie mother of concord The cause occasion why the Greâ—ke Church vtterly brake froÌ„ the Romanes Mat. Paris fol. 112. All Grecia gone from the obedience of the church of Rome Ex Mat. Parisi fol. 186. Germanus Patriarch of Constantinople writeth to pope Gregory 9. The pope setteth the Westchurch to fight against the Eastchurch Ex. Mat. Parisi fol. 112. Ex libro Math. Paris manu scripto fol. 3. 111. The letter of Germanus Patriarch of Constantinople to Pope Gregory 9. anno 1237. He shewâ—â—â— the incoâ—â—â— nience of discord Galat. 1. Salomon Whether the Church of the green or the pope Church â—â— eth more vnder the daunger or Gods 〈◊〉 The Greek asrayd of he popâ— oppresisions The Patriarch of Coâ—stantinople prophecieth of the martyrdome and slaughter of the Grecians The popeâ— persecution in the Iâ—â—â— Cyprus The tyrany and anaâ—â—â— of the pope chastened the words Saint Peter 1. Peter 1. 1. Peter 1. He exhorteth the pope to come and meete with him that they might conferre together about the vnitie of sayth The Greeke church souÌ„d and sincere in doctrine Fâ—exhorteth the church of Rome to looke her face in Gods glasse that is to trye heir doctrin by gods â—ord Another letter of Germanus Patriarch of Constantinople to the Cardinalles 1. Cor. 1. The Tyranny oppressioÌ„ of the church of Rome is the onely cause of breaking vnitie betwene the Greeke church and the Latine Luc. 18. The old amitie and concord betweene the East church and the West Agapitus Vigilius fled to Constantinople for succour Paule rebuketh Peter Galat. 2. Actes 3. He meaneth of the kingdome of England and other into which were made tribury to the sea of Rome The immoderate auarice of the court of Rome Peters faith shaken Peter an ensample of repentaÌ„ce Christian countries nations in the East parts which are not vnder the Byshop of Rome Christ onely head of the Church The Pope proclaymeth war against the Greek Church The Archb. of Antioch CoÌ„stantinople excommunicate the Pope 5. Notes to be considered The first Note The true Catholike church where it was and when 1. Vnitie 2. Vniuersalitie 3. Consent The second note The third note The church hath her name of Catholicke wherby wheÌ„ together the doctrine of traÌ„substantiation made without the free consent of the Eastchurches be Catholicke or no. The fourth note The fifth note The Church of Rome proued not to be Catholicke The procedings of Rome stand vpon no free consent but are coacted The 〈◊〉 ble state of the Wesâ— partes of christendoâ— vnder the Pope The Pope excommunication 〈◊〉 to a scolâ—â— dagger The false perswasiâ—â— of the pope supremacy cause of much 〈◊〉 chedner A brief â— table of the pope spoyling gâ—â—â— ting of English monâ—â— in the dayes of K Henry Money 〈◊〉 ming to the pope by the elector of Iohn Huford Abbot of S. Alâ—â—â— Eight thâ—â— sand man's generoâ—â— the Bishoppricke of Wint. to the pope abâ—â— the elecâ—â— of William Rale anno 1243. Read before pag. 277. The tenth part of all moueables in England and Ireland geueÌ„ to the pope 1329. Ex. Math. Parisi fol. 6. Mony spent at Rome betweene the K. and the Archb. of Cant. The costly election of the Byshop of Durham Read before pag. 276. Mony comming to the pope for the election of the b. of Coventry and Lichfield Edmunde Archbish. of Cant. condemned at Rome in a
states of the church described 1. The martyrdome of the Church 2. The prosperity of the church 3. The corruption of the church 4. The correctioÌ„ of the church Ezech. 16. 〈…〉 〈…〉 Ezech. 23. 〈…〉 〈…〉 Osee. 2. Nahum 3. 5. The reformation of the Church Certaine notes and signes that the tribulation of the Church draweth neare 1. Signe 2. Thess. 2. Except there come a defection first howe it is to be vnderstanded 2. Note or token The Sinagogue and the church compared together in maners 3. Note oâ— token 〈…〉 Oligarchia is where a fewe beare al the sway and all the rest be nothing worth Esay 1. Amos. 4. Signe Prideâ— Prelates noted Amos 4. 5. Signe Sap. 16. The tyranny of prelates noted Ezech. 34. Micheas 3. Ezech. 34. 6. Signe Promoting of vnworthy ministers Haymo 7. Signe Ierem. 4. Ezech. 7. 8. Signe Zach. 7. Refusing of correction to the clergie Esay 30. Truth sheÌ„t Amos. 5. Osee. 4. Lack of lear ned priestes The third part of meÌ„ber of the subdiuision The first opinion The church where it is and in whoÌ„ it consisteth Eccle. 40. Ieremy 7. The 2. opinion Thren 5. Ezech. 12. Thren 4. The third opinion or errour Sap. 2. Prouer. cap. 1. The fourth opinion or errour Ierem. 8. Ierem. 13. Ierem. 17. Ezech. 21. Ionas cap. 3. Ierem. 26. The fourth part or member of the subdiuision Ieremy 18. Esay 5. Esay 30. Iosue 7. 1. Reg. 25. Esay 66. Psal. 71. Esay 51. The order of Iesuites Anno. 1367. The chiefe offices of the realme translated from the clergie to the Lordes temporal Pope Gregory xi Anno. 1370. The papacy reduced againe from Fraunce to Rome Militzius â— Bohemian for the truth persecuted by the pope Ex Bulla Gregory 11 The coÌ„ming of Antichrist prophesied K. Edward coÌ„plaineth of the popes reseruation of benefices The Pope put from his reseruing of benefices in England Quare impedit The law of â—munire 〈◊〉 the â—â—altie â—â—erof The Popes primacie here in engâ—â—â— bridled S. Bridget Ex lib. reuelationum Diua Bridgitta Da pecuniam Rome a fertile grounde of weedes cockle Catherina Senensis Ex Antonino part 3. histor The reformatioÌ„ of religion prophecied of before The prophecie of Katherine Note Mathias Parisiensis a writer against the pope Antichrist alreadie come The doctrine protestation of Mathias Ioannes MouÌ„â—ziger protestant against the pope Ann. 1384. Nilus the archbishop of Thessalonica Iacobus MisueÌ„sis and Militzius Militzius persecuted by the Pope Henricus de Hassia The citizeâ— of MoguÌ„tinâ— A briefe rehearsall of suche as were put to death for holding against the Byshop of Rome before the time of Wickliffeâ— Eckhardus â— Frier burned An Heremit disputing against the Popes sacrament Ranulphus Eâ— Archiuis Regiâ— Marestatis Parcial dissimulation in our histoâ—â—es of the Church of England Ex anno 6. reg â—dou 3. â—ut 1. The Archb. of Cant. came not to the parliament at Yorke and all for bearing the crosse Ex an 17. reg Edouards 3. tit 39. The Popes prouisions restrayned 〈◊〉 The church of England spoyled by the pope his foreiners The acte of K. Edwarde the first reuâ—ued for premunire tit 60. Anno. Reg. Edouardi 3 â— tit 33. Presentatiâ—â— within 4. â—onethes â—n reg 18. â— 34. No elections to be taken by the pope but onely by the K. anno reg 18. tit 35. Dispositions of benefices onely in the kynges hand an 18. Ed. 3. tit 36. Bulls froÌ„ Rome forbidden an 18 reg Ed. 3. tit 37. The Deanrie of Yorke taken froÌ„ the Cardinal an 18. reg Ed. 3. tit 38. The kings aunswere agreement to the foresayd petitions Note that the Byshops be not here named and yet the parliament standeth in force Alien monkes to auoyd an 20. Ed. 3. tit 30. The liuinges of straungers beneficed taken into the kings hand tit 21. The liuings of Romish straungers disposed to English men tit 32. tit 33. Cardinals depriued of their lyuings in England tit 34. Ex Arch 25. an reg Ed 3. The popes first fruitsâ— reseruatioÌ„s more huâ—â—full to the realm theÌ„ al the kyngâ— wars tit 14. To breake of all appeales to Rome tit 14. The request of the K. for causes not to be determined at Rome tit 7. What mischiefs come by transporting causes to Rome tit co The printed statute of prouision not agreeing in all termes against the pope with the record tit 9. Ex an reg Ed. 40. tit 7. videlicet The pope mindeth to send for the king vp by proceâ— K. Iohn could not without consent of parliament become tributary to the pope tit 8. Agreed by parliament that the K. by force should resist the Pope Braule betweene the 4. orders of Friers and the two vniuersities Ex. tit 10. The Friers subiect to the kings order only in all their controuersies parliament tit 12. Ex Archiuis regiae maiestatis an 50. Reg. Ed. 3. tit 94. Against the vsurpatiâ—n of the pope The Pope cause of all mischiefes in England The tresure of the Realme coÌ„ueyed away by the popeâ— meanes 〈◊〉 97. The Pope geueth example to 〈◊〉 benefices tit 99. Inestimable that the P. hath here out of England tit 1â—0 Reseruation of the church of England desired in the ParliameÌ„t tit 111. Actes made for no money to be transported tit 103. Againâ—â— the Popes lyge spies collectors tit 104. The Popes collection what it coÌ„meth to tit 205. The best dignities in England in the Cardinals tit 106. The Pope maintaineâ— the kings enemies with the kyngs money tit 207. The Popes practise in â—ngland to make mâ—ney tit 101. The law of 〈…〉 Against the popes vsurption tit 112. Englishe money payeth the Popes legates tâ—t 113. No good money in the realme for the pope and Card. 〈◊〉 114. The Popes colector or proctor driâ—â—n out of the realme 〈◊〉 115. The Popes collector to be examiâ—ed English meÌ„â—ood asses Order takeÌ„ in London against vsury â—â— 158. Complaynt against the B. of Yorke and his officers for their excelsiue â—â—ing for their admissions tit 171 Ex Archiâ—â— Reg. â—â—â— 3. an regni 51. tit 36. Against the popes proâ—â—sions from Rome ann reg â—1 tit 36 The effect of the ChaÌ„cellors Oration The cause of this parliament chiefly for the Popes vsurpation against the king Against the pope his prouisions from Rome â—n reg 51. â—it 35 The kynges â—â—swere Against the P. his dispâ—tations tit 62. By this Anteferri that is 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 the preeminence 〈◊〉 the kyng The popes lawe of preminerâ— which now we corruptly call premiâ—ine debaâ—ed by the K tit 78. Ex Actis parliaments in an reg Ed. rerâ—g 15 tit 24. Punishment of the clergie in the temporall mens handes Clarkes subiect to temporall lawe The raynment of the Archb. of Cant. an 15. Ed. 3. tit 49. Iohn Wickliffe sent with the kings Ambassadours by the K. Here beginneth the story of Iohn Wickliffe The blemishes of Wickliffe made worse then they be The testimonie of Walden an enemy in commendation of Wickliffe
Ann. 1371. The tyme of I. Wickliffe Anno. 1372. Ex Caxtono A description of Wickliffes timâ— All good things defled spotted with superstition The captaines of the church seduced as well as the inferior sort Palestina denied holy for Christes walkyng there Richard K. of England Fredericke the Emperor of Rome Philip kyng of Fraunce Pope Vrbano Lambert Pope The knowledge of the Gospell grosely expounded by the Romapistes The rysing vp of Wickliffe in a troublous tyme. Wickliffe a Deuine in Oxford Wickliffe depriued of his benefice at Oxford by S. Sudbery Ex Chron. D. Albani Duke of Lancaster Lord H Percy great maintayners of I. Wickliffe Alice Perris the kings concubine The K. bewitched by a woman thorough the helpe of a Fryer The propertie of an whore 12. Gouernours assigned about the kyng Ex Chron. Monastery Albani A practise of the prelates against the Duke of Lancaster W. Wickham B. of Wint. depriued Byshops holde together Liberties of the Church a great matter B of Winâ— sent for to the conuocation I. Wickliffe sent for by the Duke of Lancaster Example â—â— W. Rufus Ex hosie Monastery D. Albani The slaunderous pene of Polydore Wickliffe falsly charged with ambition by Polydore Wickliffe beginneth to touch the matter of the sacrameÌ„t The latter writers of the Church to be misdoubted The accideÌ„ces not to be in the sacrament without the substance Ex host Monarchs D. Albans ex accommodato â— Math. Archsepis â—ant Striuing for the Lordes to passe by the people W. Courtney Bishop of London The wordes of the B. of London to the L. Percy I. Wickliffe bid to sitte downe before the Byshops Wickliffe denied by the Byshop of London to sit downe Strife betweene the L. Marshall and Byshop of London The people set in a stiâ—re Strife betweene the Duke of I aÌ„caâ—er B. of London The B. ouergoeth the Duke in â—coulding This B. of London was W. Courtney sonne to the Earle of Deuonshire The Duke â—â—â—eateneth to draw out their B. by the heare out of the Church Londiners take part with their Byshop Petitions put vp in the Parliament against the Citie of LoÌ„don Hasty counsaile of the LoÌ„diners The Oration of Lord Fiâ—walter to the Londiners The Citizens of LoÌ„don breake vp the L. Peters house at Sauoy Gods prouision in sauing his seruantes The house of the Duke of â—aÌ„caster searched of the Londiners The Duke and L. Percy fiye to the Prince A priest in the Duke of Lancasters house cruelly killed The villany of the Londiners against the Duke The message of the princesse to the Londiners The Duke reuenged of the Londiners The Londiners caused to beare a Taper of waxe in procession in honour of the Duke A story of the Byshop of Norwich Example of pride in the popes clergie The courtesie of the townesmen toward the Byshop The stoâ—â— answere 〈◊〉 the Byshop to the township The towne of Lennam riseth against the Bishop Pride will haue a fall Power vsurped will neuer stand The vsurped power of the pope would haue a bridle Anno. 1377. The death of K. Edw. The commeÌ„dation of K. Edward Anno. 48. Edward tertij Couentrie and Lychfield Norwytch Surren Ebor. Sarisbu The Deanry of Salisbury Treasorer of the Church of Sar. Canterbury Bath Welles An. 2. Rich. 2. The Archdeaconry of Stowe The Archdeaconry of Northampt In the Archdeaconry of Oxen. In the Archdeaconry of Brick In the diocesse Norwitch In the diocesse of Sar. In the diocesse of Canterbury In the diocesse of Yorke In the diocesse of Durham K. Richard 2. The bishops take â—atage of tyme. The first article colâ—â—ccted out of Wickliffeâ— sermons The articles of Iohn Wickliffe sent to the pope Pope Gregory theâ—â— Wickliffe called before the Archbishop of Cant. Anno. 1378. Edmunde Stafforde bringer of the Popes Bull. The masters of Oxford doubt whether to reâ—â—â—ue or reâ—â—t the Popes Bull. The Popes mad Bull sent to Oxford The Pope coplayning of Iohn Wickliffe Marsilius â—atauinus Ioan de Ganduno outed 〈…〉 Here the wilde Bull striketh Simon Sudburle Archb. of Cant. W. Courtney bishop of London Three sundry letters of the pope to one person about one matter The Popes letter to King Richard agaynst I. Wickliffe Here is prisoning but no teaching Certayne conclusions of Iohn Wickliffe The story brags of the Byshops ouerthrowne Wickliffe againe called before the Byshops Lewes Clifford Iohn Wickliffe againe deliuered from the Byshops The protestation of Iohn Wickliffe Exposition of Iohn Wickliffe vpon his coÌ„clusions Exposition of the secoÌ„d conclusion Ingratia gratisicante finaliter Note here he speaketh onely of the right of things in the country 〈◊〉 come and aâ—t in this exile The power of all priestes toward God equall Ordo sacerdotaelis non susciâ—it maius minus Potestas ordinis Potestasregiminis 16. q. 7. filijs The death of Pope Gregorie 11. Vâ—banus 6. Pope A schisme in Rome Was not here a ioly agreement Theodo 〈◊〉 a Niem dâ— schismaâ—â— Rebellion in England by Iacke Strawe Simon the Archb. beheaded W. Courtney Archb. of Cant. Barton Chauncelour of Oxford Anno. 1380. An edict against the Wicliuistes Anno. 1382. The mandate of the Archb. Ex Registro Archb. W. Courtney â—This article eyther is slanderously reported or els can hardly be defended * He meaneth church goods not to be so peculiar to ministers but that they may be taken away if they so deserue ¶ This article peraduenture was not so straightly ment of him as it waâ— gathered of theÌ„ as is aforesayd * This article expoundeâ—â— the ix article aboue A letter of the Archb. of Cant. against Wickliffe Had ye tryed them by the truth you shuld haue found theÌ„ otherwise Druta Fulmina He that killeth you shal thinke he doth God good seruice Yea rather for the honour of your pope and destruction of Christian fayth An earthquake what time Wickliffe was examined Ex chron mon. Albanensii Determiâ—â—tion vpon the aâ—ticles of Wicklâ—â—â—e A letter of the Archb. of Cant. to the Chauncelour of Oxford Make sure worke Another letter of the Archb. to the Commissary of Oxford M. Iohn Asâ—eton examined The answere of Iohn Asheton M. Asheton monished again to appeare xx of Iune Hertford Repington appear The protestation of Hereford and Asheton exhibited to the Archb. Articles with the answeres Farther examinationâ— against the sayd Nic. Phil. and Iohn Nic. Herford Phil. Repington Iohn Asheton examined 20. Iunij an 2382. The iudgement of the â—â—toâ—s vpâ—â— these 〈◊〉 Admonition and citaon of the Archb. against the â—â—minates An other day assigned for the examinates to â—ppeare Prâ—cesse â—ade by the Archb. agaâ—nst Iohn Asheton I. Asheton seuerally examined The Archb. and his Friers dâ—e flee the English tongue for the people Whether materiall bread remaineth the sacrament M. Tho. Hilman suspected to be a fauourer of I. Asheton The 20. day of Iune Dayes geuen to Tho. Hilman to answere 28. day of Iune an 1312. The 1. day of Iuly an 1312. The answere of Tho.
pudenda Belly cheare of yl disposed prelats and of Monasteries not to be nourished with temporalties and appropriations Correction of the clergie 2 q. 5. Praesul Ibid Nallam Punishing of adultery belongeth to secular magistrates rather then to prelates Good kings ought to depose wicked Popes De censecratione id est 2. cap. Seculares The Popes lawes contrarye to themselues The pope his Cardinals no part of the true Church The Canon lawe full of heresie Math. 20. The sermon of K. Wimbeldon The calling of God is â—iuers Iob. 10 2. Cor. 7. 1. Peter 2. 1. Thes. 4. Prou. 8. 2. Tim. 4. Nota Three questions The first Second Third Against Simony Questio Solutio Questio Solutio Iohannes Chrisostomus Homelia 27. Note The rashe making of ministers Ose. 4. Bernardus Esa. 22 quis in bio aus quasi quid his Iere. 31. Sap. 6. Kingeâ— Princes and magistrates admonished How thou hast entred Osâ— 8. 2. Para. 10. How hast thou ruled Deut. 9. Pro. 13. Math. 7. How hast thou liued Rom. 5. Susan Socrates Valerius Maximus libro 7. The third Baily Austen The third admonition in generall to euery christé man Moralli Greg. 8. â—atha 6. Expositio Eccl. 5. Iob. 22. Against couetise Gregory August de conflictu Sortutis Socorum Bartholomeus de proprietatibus rerum Austen Augustin Psal. 54. Innocentius Nume 22. Iosne 7. 4 Reg. 5. Acts. 5. Ambrosius de sue libello de Naboth Iohn 24. Math. 27. 3. sumners Sicknesse Age. Death Iob. 14. Deutero Corinth 12. Tobi. 2. Antioche The second somnet Properties of death Esaye The third somner distinstio mortis Augustinus The day of Iudgement In knowen the worlds sicknes Math. 21. â— Tim. 3. Luke 12. 1. Co. 10. Chrisostom A proper similitude Ioachim Maide Hildegar Augustine Math. 24. Note Antichrist to come an 1400. This sermon ergo was made an 1389. Apo. 6. Expositio Nero. Constantinus magnus Siluester The 3. seale Expositio The 4. seale Expositio The 5. seale The 6. seale The 7. seale Apoca. Note Conclusion Vide supra pag. 429. Vrbanus 3. Bonifacius 9. Innocentius 7. Gregorius 12. The Cardinals deuise to cease the schisme The vow othe of the Cardinals made for the schisme The oth and vow of pope Gregory 12. Ex Chron. D. Albani The pope falsely periured Cardinals leaue the periured pope Ann. 1409. King Henry 4. to pope Gregory 12. 2. hundred thousand slaine by schisme of Rome 30 thousaÌ„d slaine in campe fighting for the bishoprick of Leodium King Henry 4. to the Cardinals Concilium â—â—sanum Exchro D. Albani Anno. 1410. Concilium Pisanum Pope Alexander 5. 3. popes togeather The vaine remissioÌ„ by the popes indulgence Pope Alexander dead Pope Iohn 23. Ex IoaÌ„ Chocleâ— De historia Hussiaru lib. 1. The Gospell beginneth to take roote in Bohemia The letter of pope AlexaÌ„der 5. to the Archbish Swinco of Bohemia The Popes cruell bull against Iohn Hasse Ihon Husse obiecteth against the popes cruell Bull. Tbe popes Bull coÌ„trary to christ The notable iudgement of God in striking the aduersaries of the Gospell The Gospel seldom times long quiet Pope Iohn 23. The pride and glory of the clergie of England in those dayes XI dayes of pardon geuen by Tho. Arundel Archb. Ringing of Curphew * If this be not blasphemous derogatory to Christ let the reader iudge These men make a Bellona of our Ladie False helpe fought and set vp of Idolaters * The Papists would sucke our Ladies pappes * Will you stand to this doctrine yee Catholikes * Popishe blasphemy fighting against the grace of Christ. Ringing of Curphew XI dayes pardon for 5. Aues Heaping vp ceremonies in the church The pompe of the popes Church noted Churches of London suspended for not ringing at the comming of the Archb. * Oh iniurious enemies to Christ his humilitie Organs suspended in the Church because the belles dyd not ryng Ex Regist. Tho. Arundels Variance betweene the B. and Prior of Worcester for not ringing at the Bishoppes comming Ringing in the Archb. at S. AlboÌ„s Ex. Regist. Hem. Chicheley Fol. 365. W. Courtney Archb. of Cant. Ex Regist. W. Courtney Ex Registro W. Courtney Mark ye Gramarians litera for littour Ex Regist. W. Courtney Archbish Cant. Penance enioyned for bringing straw to Lords horse Excommunication and absolution abused Notes of this kings parliaments The popes iurisdiction excluded out of this realme Ex Anno. 1. Reg. Henrici Act. 27. Anno. Reg. Henr. 4. Ast. 29. An. 8. Reg. Henri 4. Act. 116. An 8. Reg. Hen. 4. act 114. Ibide act 37 Ex Rotulo Parlamenti an 9. Henrici 4. The wickednes of popes prouisors in citing and depriuing beneficed men in England their citation being not knowen in the realme Ann. 9. Regis Henrici 4. act 43. Ex Chronic. D. Albani Fabiano alijs A computation of Churche goods to how much they doe mount Ann. 1413. The kyng had a prophecie that he should die in Ierusalem Prophecies deceiueable Ex vetust Chron. Anglico cui initium est That al men called The prophecie of pope Syluester 2. King Henry â— Great tempest at the coronatioÌ„ of the new king A synode called at London S. George and S. Dunstanes day made double feast The feast of the popes church described and deuided Festum duplex Principale duplex Maius duplex Minus duplex Inferius duplex Constitution against councell Ex tab festorum Simplex festum in the popes church Trouble of the Lord Cobham Ex Chron. Monac Albanensis Vid. pag. 508. Walden in fasciculo Zizaniorum Wicleui The L. Cobham accused for maintayning the Gospel of Christ. The L. Cobham accused for his Christen belefe Processe against him A spiritual practise The kyng speaketh for him His gentle promise The kinges admonishment to the L. Cobham The aunswere of the L. CobhaÌ„ to the king Rom. 13. 1. Pet. 2. L. Cobham obedient to the king A most christen obedience 2. Thesl. 2. Math. 24. The L. CobhaÌ„ forsaken of the king Lord Cobham sommoâ—ed by the Archb. Iohn Butles playeth Iudas part Citation set vp against the Lord Cobham The citatioÌ„s takeÌ„ downe False accusations against the Lord Cobham L. Cobham excommunicated L. Cobham againe cited L. Cobham confesseth his God before men The Apostles faith The commoÌ„ creede of Christians A doclaratioÌ„ of his belief 1. Iohn 5. Galla. 4. Iohn 1. Luke 2. Christ is the onely head of his Church The church deuided in three partes Contrary wrote he ad parliamétuÌ„ Ex Waldeno The church militant deuided in three What the priestes should be Knighthood what it should doe Marke here a most christen hart What the commoÌ„ peoought to doe Beliefe of the L. Cobham concerning the Sacramentes The Sacrament of the aulter Gods law to be preferred before mans lawe A Christen desire of the L. Cobham This request was lawfull Obedience vnto his king The Christen stomacke and maÌ„hoode of the L. Cobham No reasonable offer would serne L. Cobham appealeth froÌ„ the Archb to the
in Monkes An 969. Galiel lib. 3. de Gest. pontifi Chr. Iornalense in vita Edgarâ— Prebendaries and Priestes slacke in their duety Priestes voyded of Cathedrall Churches and monkes set in The difference order and institution of Monkes examined Two sortes of Monkes in the primitiue Church Cassianus lib. 2. cap. 4. de canon Nâ—ctor orat Two sortes of lay men Monkes in the olde tyme were no other but lay men leading a stricte lyfe August de mor ecclesia Hieron ad Heliodor Dionysius Concilium Chalced. Can. A. Monkes forbidden to intermeddle with matters ecclesiasticall Monkes differing froÌ„ Priests Monkes in the primitiue tyme differyng from Monkes in the ij age of the Church August de institutis monachorum Zozomen lib. 3. cap. 16. Monkes of the primitiue time were no clerks but mere lay men Monkes of the old tyme some marryed none restrayned from mariage Athanasius epistola ad DracoÌ„ Superstition crept in with monkery The ignoraunce of our free iustification by Christ is the cause of all superstition Ex Cassia cap. 17. collat 2. 〈…〉 Example â— declaring the blinde superstition of the Monkes of the olde tyme. Cassianus lib. de spiritu Gastrimarg cap. 40. Superstition Cassian lib. 6. cap. 2. Monkery mother of superstition and hipocrisie Basilius Magnus Nazianzenus Monkes of the middle and latter age of the church described Causes of the founding of monasteries and Nunneries tending to the derogation of Christes passion and Christian fayth Most part of monasteries were builded vpon some murther The order of Monkes Cluniacâ— by Othoâ— vp in King Edgars time Monarch flagellants Monkes are subiect and ruled by the knocke of a bell Monkes made spirituall ministers contratrary to the old decrees and custome of the Church Priestes is King Edgars tyme had wyues The worthy actes of K. Edgar The King a good iusticiarie England reduced into one full and perfect monarchie â—dgerus Rex Pacificuâ— King Edgar and King Alfrede compared together A note for men of nobilitie to marke A notable example of a prince to admonishe all princes what to do Wolues first driuen out of Englend The prouision of kyng Edgar in keeping the seas A notable example in a prince for all good princes to marke and to follow The deuise of K. Edgar to auoyde dronkennes Vlij kinges do homage to K. Edgar The Glory of king Edgar reprehended Wherein kinges ought to glory K. Edgar a superstitious vpholder of Monkery Ex Edmero Vices noted in King Edgar King Edgar circumuented by one of hys own counsell Cruelty in king Edgar noted Great detriment happening in this Realme by King Edgar W. Malmesb. The incontinent life of King Edgar Editha base daughter of Wilfrede the kinges lemman Edward borne in bastardie of Elflede King Edwardes concubine King Edgar a great mayntayner of monkery K. Edgar seduced by Dunstane and Ethelwold bishop of Winchester Ex Osberno in vita Dunstani Fol. 27. Malmesb Houeden alijs The death of K. Edgar Ex Chronico Saxonico Ecclesia Wigornensis Ex Osberno in vita Dunstani Dunstane refuseth to take the king by the hand The wordes of Dunstane to K. Edgar Penance enioyned 〈◊〉 K. Edgar 〈◊〉 Dunstane K. Edward raygned 〈◊〉 three years crowned king Elflede proued a NuÌ„ne and Edward her sonne a bastard Errours in Malmesbery and retayne other Monkes â—â—râ—â—s The 1. error The kinges penaunce not enioyned for Edith but 〈◊〉 Edward The 2. error Elflede the mother of Edward proued to be a professed Nunne The lying myracles of Elflede Dunstane and Editha reproued Idolatrous worshipping the tumbe of Alflede The idle phantasies and forged myracles of Dunstane A doubt whether Dunstane was a sorcerer Dunstane a post â—etter Dunstane caught the deuill by the nose with an hote payre of tonges Our Lady appeareth tâ— Dunstane What maruell if certayn bookes and epistles be falsly intituled to the Doctours wheÌ„ the papistes shame not to ascribe other mens verses also to the virgin Mary her selfe A foule filthy Monkish myracle in the story of Editha An other dreame of Dunstane Ex. W. Malmesteriensi Capgrauo in legend â—oua The death of K. Edgar An Epitaph commendatorie of king Edgar written by H. Huntington Sonday first halowed from saterday at ix of the clocke to monday morning An. 975. The story of king Edward Ex Simone Durham Contention amongst the Lordes about the putting in of Monkes Contention amongst the Lordes for chasing the king Edward the bastarde made K. and the right heyre put back Ex Osberne Nic. Trinet Ioan. Paris Vincentio Antonino Editha proued not to be the childe for whom King Edgar was enioyned penance The yeares of Editha and Edward cast by the supputation of Legendes and stories King Edward called martir proued to be a bastard The cause perpended why thys story of K. Edward is so falsely corrupted in Monkish â— stories Malmesb. in lib. de Regibus Dunstane suborneth Editha the bastard to take the crowne from the right heyre Ex Capgrauo in vita sanctae Edithae Duke Alpherus Priestes with their wiues restored Historia Iornaelensis in vitae Edgari Byshops and Priestes in those dayes maryed in England Iornalens de In eo Rego Ex Chronico Ingulphi Abbatis de Crowland Greatâ—nes in the land aboâ—â— placing Monkes 〈◊〉 displacing Priestes A contâ—â—uersie betweene Priestes 〈◊〉 Monkes Priestes â—â—â—riage 〈◊〉 for an 〈◊〉 custoâ—◠〈◊〉 England The obieâ—â—â—â—on of prieâ—â— agaynst the Monkes Guliel de Regib lib. â— The aunswere of Monkes agaynst the Priestes Maryed mens liues compared with the lyfe of Monkes An. 977. A vayne miracle of Dunstanes roode that spake Here lacâ—eâ— a Thomas Cromeâ—â—â— to try out false iugling An other assembly called at Calue Dunstane an enemy 〈◊〉 Priestes wiues A sodayne fall of the people at the councell of Calue Henricus lib 5. Guliel Ranulph Iornalensis Fabian The horrible wickednes of the Queene the mother K. Edward traterously murdered by hys stepmother and her seruant K. Edward found dead and buried not knowne to be king Coref Castle The body of king Edward after three yeares honorably taken vp and translated to Shaftesbury Two Nunneries founded vpon murther An. 979. Three Edward kinges before the conquest Continuation of the romish Bishops or Popes Pope Iohn xiii a wicked Pope Liuthprandus lib. 6. As merry as pope Iohn Prouerb Pope Iohn xiii deposed Pope Iohn restored Pope Iohn wounded in adultery Pope Benedictus 5. Pope Leo. 8. The election of the Byshop of Rome geuen to the Emperour The donations of Carolus Magnus and Otho to Rome Pope Iohn 14. Pope Iohn 14. cast into prison The cruell reuenge of the pope Christening of belles first began Pope Benedictus 6. Pope Benedict slayne in prison Pope Donus 2. Pope Bonifacius 7. Two Popes together Pope Iohn 15. Pope Iohn slayne Pope Boniface drawne through the streetes of Rome Pope Benedictus 7. Otho second Emperour Gilbertus a Necromanser made Archb. Pope Iohn the 16. Pope Iohn the xviii Pope Gregory the v. Pope Iohn the viii Two Popes together in